Storm Surge


by Melissa Good

Part 1

The sun peeked over the horizon, lighting up an already coral pink sky with the bland yellows of morning. It’s rays spread over the flat calm water, faint ripples brushing only lightly against the hull of a motor yacht bobbling quietly at anchor.

A seagull circled overhead, its white wings outstretched to catch the slight breeze as it watched the water’s surface carefully, hoping for an easy breakfast while the air was still comfortable, before the sun started really heating things up.

Inside the boat’s cabin, it was equally quiet and peaceful. The main living space was dark and cool, sprinkles of light coming in past the curtained windows to illuminate a blue and tan interior and splashing over the body of a half asleep woman meandering around the counter into the kitchen.

Blond, sun bronzed, and dressed in a sleeveless shirt that came to her mid thigh, the woman stopped to yawn and stretch, rubbing her eyes as the boat rocked a little and she leaned against the counter, waiting for it to stop.

Eventually it did.   “Hope that wasn’t some dude with a couple of waveriders and a six pack.” Kerry paused to peek out one of the windows, drawing aside the curtain to let the light in, before she ambled over to the small refrigerator and removed a bottle of juice from it.

“Did you just say you wanted a six pack for breakfast?”

Kerry turned and leaned against the kitchen counter as she watched her tall, dark haired partner climb the steps from the forward cabins into the living area. “ Have you ever seen me have beer for breakfast?”

“Always a first time.” Dar squeezed into the kitchen area with her and ducked her head down, taking a drink from the bottle Kerry offered her. “Besides, it has grain or wheat or whatever in it, doesn’t it?”

“Hm.” Kerry took a sip from the bottle herself. “You know, it’s probably healthier than those Frosted Flakes you’re about to pour in a bowl, matter of fact.” She bumped Dar with her hip. “Glad it’s Sunday?”

“Always.”  Dar leaned back and gazed around the interior of the boat. “Sometimes I think my parents had the right idea.”

“Living on the boat?”

“Mm.”

Kerry felt the motion as the sea rocked gently under her. “Well, now that you got that satellite dish installed and we can get TV and internet….”

“Slow internet.”

“Still.”

“It’d be tough on Chino.” Dar mused. “Think we could teach her to use the head?”

Kerry took another swallow of juice. “She’s a Labrador. Anything’s possible. I keep expecting to walk into my office any day and see her sitting at my desk sending email.”

Dar chuckled. “Maybe we should try taking her out on one of these overnights first.” She eased past Kerry and went over to the door that led to the back deck. “I’m going to kick over the engines to charge the batteries.”

“Want me to bring your coffee up there?” Kerry called. “I may jump in before breakfast.”

“In my coffee? Fabulous. Bring it up then.” Dar winked at her on the way out the door, letting it close behind her as a shaft of bright sunlight appeared and then disappeared.

“Punk.” Kerry chuckled to herself, as she put her bottle down and turned to the coffee pot, hearing the rumble of the diesel engine and the vibration of it through her feet as Dar settled it into idle.   She whistled softly under her breath as she scooped fragrant ground beans into the basket, and poured water into the machine.

She turned as the coffee started dripping, and headed down the steps into the front part of the boat. She ducked into the comfortable master cabin and pulled off her shirt, trading it for a one piece swimsuit. “Living on the boat. Hm.” 

Kerry regarded her reflection in the wall mounted mirror and paused to imagine what that would be like. “It sounds good.” She informed herself. “But I think I’d miss the broad band.”  She wrapped a towel around her neck and went back up into the main cabin, where the coffee was almost finished dripping.  “Not to mention Starbucks.”

She took two cups, appropriately milked and sugared, and emerged onto the back deck to find Dar loitering there, bathed in the early sunlight of a late August day.  “Rats. I wanted to climb the ladder with this tray in my teeth.”

Dar tipped her head back and watched as her partner set the tray down on the outside counter. “Nice morning.” She commented. “Want to go down near Pennecamp later for a few dives?”

“Sure.” Kerry handed Dar her coffee, then took the seat next to her with her own cup, putting her bare feet up agains the transom and enjoying the pretty day.

It was warm, and humid, expected weather for the time of year, and on the edge of the horizon she could see the faint gathering of clouds that towards the afternoon would likely result in a thunderstorm.

Expected. Very normal. Kerry exhaled and flexed her toes.  “So, how did the meeting with Hans go? I never asked you about that on Friday.”

Dar had her sunglasses on, and she was sprawled in the chair in tank top and a pair of cotton shorts.  “Pretty good.” She said.  “I really wanted to be there when those ships got into port, but now I’m glad I postponed going over until week after next.”

“Big scene?”

Dar chuckled. “Hans said it was the most excitement in those parts since World War II, and not in a good way. I’d rather wait and meet with their executive board. A lot more fish to fry and the European sales team is drooling so badly we had to send three cases of old lobster bibs to them.”

Kerry sipped her coffee. “Well, you get one week to shake them all up, then I’m heading over there.  That’s a lot of infrastructure we’re going to need.”

“No kidding.” Dar wiggled her toes. “Sure you don’t want to come with me?”

Kerry sighed. “Stop teasing me, Dar. I told Angie I’d go up there and help her pack up to move. I can’t back out on her now.”

“I know.” Her partner relented. “Sorry.”

“It’s not like I want to go to Michigan, y’know.”

“I know.” Dar repeated. “Hey, but it’ll give me a week to scope out the best beer spots for you.”  She added, resting her elbows on the deck chair arms. “Hey, what do you think about softball?”

Whiplashed into a completely unexpected redirection of their conversation, Kerry nearly choked on a mouthful of coffee. “Bw..”  She swallowed. “Huh?” She turned her head and looked at her partner. “What brought that on?”

The taller woman shrugged. “I bumped into Mariana in the hall Thursday and she said she had a bunch of people asking her if we could form a softball team to play in some half assed corporate softball league or something around here.”

“Ah.”

“I didn’t think it sounded all that stupid, and the league raises money for charity.” Dar reasoned. “And we’re done with that other stuff for now.”

“So, she asked you because she expected you to play?” Kerry put her cup down and half turned, resting her chin on her fist.

“Us.”

“Ah.”

“The other choice was bowling.” Dar said. “I don’t know about you but for me the biggest draw of the bowling alley is the cheese fries.”

“Hmm.” Kerry wrinkled her nose. “I think I’d like to try softball.” She decided. “I never played it in school,  and I wanted to.”

“You said that once.” Dar remarked. “I think you look really cute in a baseball cap.” She added. “Sounds like it might be fun.”

“You want to do it?” A little surprised at her anti social partner’s sudden interest in team sports, Kerry watched her profile out of the corner of her eye. “I didn’t think you were into that sort of thing.”

Dar blew bubbles into her coffee, making a very odd gurgling noise.  “Yeah, I know.” She admitted. “But I’ve never tried this, so what the hell. Why not?”

“Works for me..” Kerry got up and went over to the transom, sitting on it and swiveling so her legs were on the outside of the low wall, above the platform they stepped off of when diving. “Tattoo, motorcycle, wife, softball.” She glanced over her shoulder at Dar. “I think my rebellion is complete.” She turned around and dove into the dark blue water.

Dar smiled, and toasted Kerry with her coffee cup, content to remain in her deck chair as the sun slowly lifted higher over the horizon.  She could hear Kerry splashing a little over the sound of the idling engines, and after a moment, she moved the deck chair closer to the back of the boat so she could keep an eye on her partner.

Kerry was doing the backstroke, swimming a few body lengths away from the boat and then coasting, putting her hands behind her head and floating like an ottter in the warm water.

“How is it?” Dar asked.

“Bathtub.” Kerry stretched her body out. “Big enough for two.” She gazed up at the pink tinged, fluffy clouds overhead as she floated on the surface, enjoying the peace and quiet for about ten seconds when a wall of water swept over her. “Hey!”

Dar bobbed up a moment later, shaking her dark hair out of her eyes. “You invited me into your bathtub.” She grinned at Kerry, stroking through the water towards her.  She ducked under the surface as she came closer, grabbing at the blond woman as she backpeddled rapidly through the water.

“Hey hey hey!!” Kerry twisted and reached out to grab Dar’s shirt, finding only smooth skin under her fingertips. “Holy pooters, Dar! You’re naked!”

Blue eyes appeared above the waterline, blinking innocently. 

“You are naked!” Kerry hissed, glancing around. “What if one of those fishing charters comes by?  Or a dive boat?”

Completely submerged aside from the top of her head, Dar started moving towards her partner.

“Dar.”

A puckish grin appeared.

“Shit.” Kerry ducked her head under the water and swam forward, kicking in a frog kick with her hands outstretched to grab whatever they had a mind to.

She found them clasped, and the next thing she knew she was being hauled up half out of the water, ending up landing on top of Dar as her partner flipped over and came up under her.

Abruptly, Kerry wished she’d forgotten her suit as well.  She could feel skin everywhere she touched and she almost breathed in a mouthful of salt water as her body reacted.

Then she was flipped over again and dunked, and she could only manage a quick breath before she was under the water again and being pinched on the butt.   She flailed around and tried to grab Dar’s arm, but as she surfaced, she found herself alone as she turned in a circle. “Hey!”

Dar surfaced on the other side of the boat, snickering.

“You’re such a punk.” Kerry let her catch up and they were nose to nose, just off the stern of the boat.  “Just for that, I hope a cuttlefish nibbles you.”

“Ready for breakfast?” Dar batted a piece of seaweed away.

“Well, now..” Kerry laid one hand on her cheek, leaning forward to let their lips brush. “Depends on who’s cooking.”

Dar licked a drop of salt water off her nose. “G’wan.”  She indicated the ladder.

“Oh no.” Kerry shook her head and smiled. “You first.”  She rolled onto her back on the surface and put her hands back under her head, watching her partner with a wicked twinkle. “Little Miss Exhibitionist.”

Dar stuck her tongue out.

“You’re just sooo lucky I didn’t take my camera in the water.”

**

“Hi, Kerry.”

Kerry looked up from her computer screen, and waved a few fingers. “Hey Mari.” She greeted the Vice President of HR for ILS.  “What’s up?”

Mariana entered and crossed over to Kerry’s desk, taking a seat in her visitor’s chair and settling herself. “Good morning, Kerry.”

“Uh oh. What did I do?” Kerry turned away from her monitor and rested her elbows on her desk.

“You? Not a thing.” The HR VP smiled.

“What did Dar do?” The blond woman replied, with a wry grin. “That I have to explain?”

“She volunteered you to be captain of our new softball team, and before I sent out a memo with that delightful information I thought I’d check with you first.”

Kerry leaned back in her chair and chuckled. “Nah, that’s fine. I actually did volunteer for that.” She told Mari. “I figured if I was going to do this, I’d do it right.  So what’s the deal with all this? I didn’t know we had such a demand for intercorporate sports in the company.”

“Well.” Mari sighed. “I don’t know, really.” She crossed her ankles. “You know the suggestion box down in the café?”

“Uh huh.”

“Well, we usually get the usual. Less chicken in the café, lower the air conditioning on the sixth floor, raise the air conditioning on the 9th floor, change the dress code.. you know.”

Kerry nodded. She did, in fact, know, as she was the representative from Operations to the Employee working group sessions that took place monthly. “Change the coffee. Don’t change the coffee, bring bottled water in, stop using bottled water because of the environment, yeah.”

“Exactly.” Mari said. “So anyway, the last couple of times I opened the box, we had requests for more group activities, more employee activities, and stuff getting involved in the community. So I put out feelers, and this league’s what I came up with.”

“Ah.”

“People activity, sports activity, charity activity, all rolled into one. I figured it was at least worth mentioning.” Mari went on. “However.”

“Yeah?”

“When I mentioned it, everyone went batty bonkers on me.”

Kerry blinked. “Really?”

“You’d think I was suggesting we go to the Olympics.” The HR VP shook her head. “So anyway, I thought I’d ask the poobah if she wanted to participate, since we all know you both are big into sports.”

“We’re..ah..” Kerry paused. “Yeah, okay.” She said. “We’re not really into sports, per se, but we do like being active, and I think Dar’s intrigued since she’s never done team sports before.” She considered. “And I never got to play in school, so I have to admit I’m kinda looking forward to it too.”

Mari’s face split into a pleased smile. “Great.” She said. “I know Dar can speak for you, but I just wanted to make sure this wasn’t something you felt obligated to do” She explained. “We’ve got so much of that around here. Y’know?”

“I know.” Kerry played with one of her colorful pencils. A stack of them were in a cup on her desk, in every color of the rainbow and she’d selected her favorite, purple, to mess with. “So where do we start?”

Mari got up and straightened her skirt out. “Remember you volunteered.” She warned. “The first team meeting’s tomorrow night, after work, at the Biscayne ballpark down the street.”

Kerry held up her pencil. “No problem for tomorrow, but you  know we’re out of town for a couple weeks after that, right?”

“I know.” Mari said. “Tomorrow’s just a kick off meeting. We’ve got to get everyone the shirts, and the hats, and the shoes.. and get bats… practices don’t start until third week in September. You should be back by then, right?”

“Right.” Kerry saluted. “I’ll be there.” She said. “We’re providing the shirts and hats?”

“Of course.”  Mari waggled her fingers. “See you later.”

“Bye.” Kerry watched the older woman leave, then she chuckled and set her pencil down, getting up and grabbing her cup as she headed for the door.   She pushed through, poking her head into her assistant’s office on the way out to the kitchen. “Hey Mayte.”

The slim young latin woman looked up. “Oh!” She smiled. “Good morning, Kerry.” She said. “How was your weekend?”

“Great.” Kerry said, pausing when she heard her cell phone ring. “Hold that thought.” She unclipped the phone from her waistband and opened it, gazing at the caller id before she half shrugged and pressed the answer button. “Hello?”

“Hello.” A woman’s voice responded. “May I speak with Kerrison Stuart?”

Uh oh. Kerry winced in pure reflex. “Speaking.” She reluctantly admitted, glancing at Mayte. She held her coffee cup out to her and mimed filling it.

“Of course.” Mayte gave the impression of leaping to her feet with gentile grace, and took the cup from her. “No problem!”

“Yes, my name is Allison Barker.” The woman said. “I doubt you remember me.”

Five seconds. Kerry closed her eyes and put her early training to use. “Actually I do.” She managed to produce after a count of four.  “You were the class president the year I graduated high school.”

“Yes, yes I was.” The woman sounded pleased. “I’m so glad you remember. This makes things a lot easier.”

For you. Kerry sighed and took a seat on the edge of Mayte’s desk, not wanting to take this buddingly unwanted phone call back into her office.  “What can I do for you?”  She glanced up as footsteps passed her, smiling in response as two accounting clerks waved hello at her.

“I bumped into your sister at church today.”

Kerry tipped her head back and gazed at the ceiling, hard pressed to come up with a scarier statement than what she’d just heard. “Really?”

“Yes. She told me you were going to be in town next week, and you know, we’re having our school reunion.”

Kerry was silent.

“Hello?”

“Sorry.” Kerry cleared her throat. “I was trying to remember what the penalty was for fratricide in Michigan.”

“Excuse me?”

“Nevermind. Yes, that’s true. I will be in town next week, but I’ll be very busy helping Angie move. I don’t really have time to attend the reunion.” Kerry looked up as Mayte returned, holding out a steaming cup to her. “Thanks.”

“Well, yes, she told me that.” Allison responded, not at all put off. “And I’m sure you’ll be very busy, but you see, I’ve been asked to contact you and see if you could make just some time to stop by during the banquet and give the keynote speech.”

Kerry had just taken a sip of her café con leche and she stopped, holding it in her mouth as she stared at her cell phone as though it had grown fingers and was waving at her.

“Kerry?” Mayte saw the expression on her face. “Are you all right?”

The blond woman swallowed. “Excuse me?” She said into the phone. “You want me to what?”

“I know this seems odd.” Allison apologized. “And I do understand, really… but the senior class is participating in the reunion and they asked for you.”

Kerry put her coffee cup down and shifted her phone from her right to her left hand. “Okay.” She said. “Are you saying the senior class of my all Christian girls high school wants me to speak to them?”

“Well.. yes. I mean, after all, you’re a very successful businesswoman.” Allison said.

“Have you read the newspapers in the last few years/” Kerry covered her eyes. “Listen, Ms. Barker, I knew about the reunion. I decided not to attend it. Please respect that.”

Mayte’s eyes widened.

The voice on the other end of the phone sighed. “Ms. Stuart, believe me, I do understand what you’re saying, and yes, I know very well what’s been going on around your family the last few years. But you know..”

Kerry mouthed a curse, making Mayte’s eyes widen even further.

“I think you have a modern, relevant message, and the girls here, they want to hear what you have to say.” Allison went on. “We didn’t solicit this, and believe me when I tell you I had my reservations before I decided to call you, but I thought it was important.”

Kerry took a breath to answer, then she paused.

As though sensing an opening. “You don’t have to be at the whole reunion. I know that would probably be uncomfortable for you.”

“For me, or for the rest of you?” Kerry’s mouth twitched into a faint, wry smile.

It was Allison’s turn to be silent for a moment. “Well.” She said. “We’re not all that uptight.”

Kerry looked  over at Mayte, who had her mouth covered by one hand and was watching her in fascination. “So, the senior class wants to hear what I have to say, huh?”

“That’s what they said.”

What would it take, twenty minutes? She could probably stop by there between packing and getting some dinner with Angie and after all, she had talked Dar into going to hers, now hadn’t she? Hypocrisy stunted your growth sometimes. “All right.” She said.

“All right?”

“I’ll stop by and give a piece of my mind.” Kerry said.  “But let me just warn you, Ms. Barker – I take a lot less bullshit now than I used to.”

A sigh of what might have been either relief or resignation sounded on the phone.  “Fair deal, Ms. Stuart. I’ll tell the committee.” Allison said. “So we’ll see you the night of the 10th. The get together starts at 8, we’ll have dinner, then the speakers.”

“Okay.” Kerry gave in, with a bemused shrug. “See you then. Bye.” She waited for the click on the other end, then she closed her phone and leaned over Mayte’s desk to punch her phone pad.

A ring, then Dar’s voice growled through the speaker. “Yes, Mayte?”

“Sorry, honey, it’s just me.”

Dar chuckled softly.

“Do me a favor?” Kerry tapped her cell phone against her jaw.

“Sure.”

“Turn around and look out the window and tell me if it’s snowing.”

There was a moment of dead silence on the phone, then the squeak of Dar’s chair sounded clearly. Kerry waited patiently, listening to soft scuffles and sounds of the air condtioning cycling on and off. “The window behind you, hon.”

“Is it SNOWING?”

The answer came right in her ear, accompanied by the sudden warmth of Dar’s body against her shoulder, making her jump nearly off the desk. “Yeek.” Kerry cut off the intercom. “Well, after what I just got asked, it damn well should be.”  She picked up her coffee. “C’mon. You won’t believe it.”

Dar followed her into her office, pushing her sleeves up after exchanging puzzled looks with Mayte. “I can’t wait to hear this.”

Mayte watched the door close, and went back to her work, muffling a smile.

**

“Ugh.” Kerry threw the mail down on the dining room table as she passed it, scrubbing her fingers thorugh her hair as she headed for the back door to let Chino out. “Yes, honey. I’m coming.” She told her excited pet, who was whirling around in circles near the door. “Cheebles, you’re going to smack your head against the wall one of these days.”

She unlocked the door and watched the dog ramble down the steps into the small outdoor garden, then she headed back across the living room and trotted up the stairs to her bedroom. 

As she entered, she glanced at the big doors leading out to the balcony, where the early evening light was still drenching the stucco surface. “I like summers.” She announced, as she stripped out of her business suit, hanging the skirt and blazer neatly on hangers inside her closet. “You still get home as late, but you feel like you’ve got some day left.”

Kerry changed into a pair of shorts and a tank top, and retreated back down the stairs just as Chino came bouncing in from outside. “Hey Cheebles.”  She knelt and gave the Labrador a hug. “Are you glad to see me?”

Naturally, the dog was.  Chino’s tail wagged furiously as she licked Kerry’s face, only stopping when the blond woman stood up and made her way over to the cabinet that held the all important dog food supply.

“Gruff!” Chino sat down next to her bowl, tail sweeping the floor.

Kerry turned and put a hand on her hip.  “Excuse me, madame?”

Chino’s tongue lolled out happily at her.

“Dar taught you that look, didn’t she?” Kerry had to smile, as the dog looked back at her with those utterly unquestioning brown eyes, as steadfast and honest in fact as her beloved partner’s were. “Little punklet.”  She opened up the dog food and filled Chino’s bowl with both wet and dry, setting it down and watching her wolf it down. “Glad I don’t eat that fast.”

“Gruff?” Chino looked up at her, then went back to eating.

“I’d bite my fingers off.” Kerry chuckled. She watched Chino for a minute, then she leaned back against the counter and considered the question of her own dinner. Or more precisely, hers and Dar’s, since Dar was stuck on a late conference call and wouldn’t be home for at least an hour.

Dar would be completely happy if she offered her a bowl of cereal and some ice cream, and Kerry knew it. She also knew she probably would be happy with the same thing, and on occasion that’s what they ended up with when they came home very late together.

If she wanted to order something from the club for them, that would be okay too.   Kerry peeked inside the refrigerator, pondered her choices, then she removed a pre made pizza crust from the fridge and  pulled the flat pan it went on from the oven.

She removed the crust from it’s wrapper, then she went back to the fridge and removed a small jar of marinara sauce, a small jar of olives, some jalapeno peppers, a package of pepperoni, several slices of ham, a bag of mozzerella cheese, and a can of peaches, taking them back over and setting them on the counter.

Whistling softly, she assembled the pizza, putting down a layer of the sauce, then a handful of cheese, then scattering the rest of the items indiscriminately over the surface before she covered it all over with more cheese.

Only then, did she carefully place peach halves on one half of the pie, her face twitching a little.

Once she was done, she popped it in the oven and dusted her hands off, returning her fixings to the fridge and removing a bottle of ice tea from it. She wandered out onto the porch with the tea, settling on the two person swing as Chino joined her. “You finished already, Cheebles?”

Chino licked her lips, and sat down.

“I guess so.” Kerry popped open her tea and sipped it, as she gazed out across the Atlantic ocean.  Pushed aside all day, the memory of her conversation and unexpected request now surfaced, and she nibbled her lip, thinking about what on earth she was going to say to  a bunch of…

Kids? Like she’d been?

Kerry frowned. The kid she’d been, and the girls she’d gone to school with probably would not have stepped outside the carefully constructed conservative box they’d grown up with to request who she’d become speak at their event.

Just would not have happened. Maybe they’d have talked about it, though she doubted even that much, but to demand it?

So what in the hell was she supposed to say to them? And if they were that confident already, why even ask her to give a speech?  Kerry sighed. “Maybe they are interested because I’m a successful businesswoman.” She reasoned. “I mean, I am.”

That idea seemed a lot more appealing than thinking the girls wanted her just for the scandal it would cause the school. Kerry appreciated a good scandal, and she had to admit she was a little bit amused at the request, but she decided she’d come up with a respectable presentation and take the opportunity to visit her hometown without causing any headlines.

She was still going to kick Angie’s ass though.  Kerry relaxed against the back of the swing chair, a little ambivalent about the prospect of her sister’s moving.  On the one hand, she was glad Angie was getting out of the big house she’d lived in with her ex husband, but disappointed she was moving in with Kerry and Angie’s mother.

She’d half dreaded Angie’s idea of moving down to Miami, for very selfish reasons. But she understood that by moving back with mom, the chances of Angie’s son’s father joining her were pretty much done.  Brian’s reluctance had disappointed her profoundly and she truthfully wasn’t looking forward to meeting up with him during the move.

She knew she wasn’t going to be kind.  Kerry managed a wry smile. Brian probably knew that too. But you never knew about people, and maybe he’d end up surprising her.

Maybe she’d end up surprising him with a punch to the jaw. You just never knew.  Kerry glanced down as her cell phone buzzed. She put the cap on her tea and answered it, smiling when she saw the name on the caller ID. “Hello, oh love of my life.”

“Boy I’d love to have patched you into that god damned conference call.” Dar’s voice emerged from the speaker. “That sure would have livened it up.”

“Anytime.” Kerry could hear the sound of the ferry in the background. “You get out early?”

“Yeah.” Dar replied. “I told them I had to go get fitted for cleats. That pretty much stopped the conversation and everyone said they had to leave.”

Kerry started laughing in reflex. “Oh noo….”

“Hehehe.” Her partner chortled along with her.  “I can’t wait to send Maria around the building tomorrow to see what rumors that stirred up.”

“How about if I use my red pencil to put little dots across my forehead.” Kerry suggested. “Like mini train tracks. I can pretend not to be wondering why everyone’s looking at me.”

“Everyone looks at you anyway.”  Dar said. “All right, let me get off the phone so I can drive. Be home in a minute.”

“Cool. I made pizza.”

“Remember the peaches?” Dar asked, in a hopeful tone.

Kerry grimaced. “Yes.” She cleared her throat. “Honey, couldn’t you be hooked on something more normal, like anchovies?”

“Yuk.”

“Okay.” Kerry sighed. “Let me go see how it’s doing. See you in a few.”

“Bye.”

Dar clicked off. Kerry spent a moment more watching the water, before she got up and went back inside, trading the muggy warmth of the patio for the brisk chill of the air conditoning as she slid the door shut behind Chino and walked into the kitchen.

She could smell the pizza. She put a glove on her hand and opened the stove, peeking at her creation and judging the bubble factor of the cheese. Satisified, she removed the pan and set it down on the stone cutting board, dusting the top with a bit of parmesan.  “There.”

“Gruff.” Chino was sitting near her bowl, watching Kerry expectantly.

“Oh no. You don’t even think about thinking you’re getting pizza for dinner, madame.” Kerry pointed the can of cheese at her. “Go get mommy Dar.”

Chino’s head swiveled towards the front door immediately, and they both heard the sound of Dar’s car door closing. “G’wan, go get her.”

The Labrador raced for the front of the living room just as Dar entered, plowing excitedly into her knees and knocking her backwards. “Hey!” The dark haired woman grabbed for the door frame. “Watch it, you furball!”

“Aww.. she loves you.” Kerry watched from the doorway, leaning against one side of it as her partner got the door closed and tossed her briefcase on the loveseat, and her linen jacket on top of it. She had a white shirt on, with its sleeves rolled up partway to expose her tanned forearms, and the ends of it were already untucked from her skirt in an appealingly rakish picture. “So do I.”

Dar looked up from petting Chino, and smiled. “I have a surprise for you.”

Kerry’s brows lifted a little, seeing the warmth and the mischief in Dar’s eyes. “Oh oh.”  She pushed off from the doorway and went over to where Dar was, bumping against her and then wrapping her arms around her and giving her a hug. “That’s all the surprise I ever need.”

“Aww.” Dar echoed Kerry’s earlier speech. “But don’t you want to see the Swiss Alps?”

Kerry peered up at her, a look of surprised delight on her face. “Huh? Are you serious?”

“As a heart attack.” Dar grinned. “I figured after we lock up this deal with the old man, we take a week and go see how the other half lives.”

“What other half?” Kerry’s mind tumbled into overdrive, the possibilities crowding onto themselves like pushy tourists.

“The half that takes vacations.” Dar leaned over and kissed her. “You in?”

“Hell yes.”  Kerry bounced up and down. “Can you fast forward us a couple weeks, please? It’s going to seem like a year getting through Angie’s moving and my damn high school reunion now.”

Dar bounced a few times with her, making Chino bark in surprise.  “Now where’s my peach pizza?”

“C’mon.” Kerry slipped an arm around her. “Let’s get you undressed, before I have to suffer watching you eat that. “

“That’s what you used to say about grits.”

“Not the same thing.”

**

“Thar she blows.” Dar pulled her Lexus into the weed studded parking lot that ringed the small ballpark. “Nothing like a scroungy dirt pit on a muggy evening here in the thunderstorm and lightning capital of the world.”

As if to punctuate her speech, a low rumble of thunder sounded in the distance.

“How did you do that?” Kerry asked, leaning back in the passenger seat and enjoying the last few minutes of air conditioning before she had to get out and face the humidity.

“Practice.”

Kerry eased herself upright, studying the half filled parking lot where she spotted quite a number of familiar faces. “Hm. A lot of people are here.”

Dar pulled into an empty spot.  She was dressed in a pair of shorts and a tank top, and she paused a moment to pull her dark hair back into a pony tail and fasten it before she turned the car off. “Nice crowd.” She agreed. “Wish we’d stopped for dinner first.”

Kerry got up and half turned, reaching into the back seat. “I’ve got a granola bar here.”

Dar eyed her. “I’ll wait, thanks” She demurred. “You said this wasn’t going to be a long session.”

“That’s what Mari said.” Kerry straightened back up, holding her bar in one hand. “Share?” She ripped the plastic off the snack and broke it in half, handing one part over to her reluctant companion. “It’s the peanut butter one you like, Dar. C’mon.”

Dar’s brows lifted, and she accepted the offering, sniffing it. “Mm. Okay.” She bit into the bar. “Ready?” She indicated the gathering crowd, some of whom were looking curiously at the Lexus.  “Before we become the entertainment?”

“Aren’t we always?” Kerry stuck her granola bar in her mouth and opened the door,  hopping out and taking a breath of the hot air. “Whoo boy.” She tugged her sleeveless muscle shirt away from her body and spared a grateful thank you to Dar’s suggestion they change into shorts before coming out to the park.

Dar joined her, sticking the door opener in her front pocket and letting the key hang down outside it. She munched her half of their snack as they walked towards the group of people. “You up for a swim after this?”

Kerry made a small groan of agreement.  “Hi Mari.” She greeted the HR VP, who had just arrived in a neatly pressed pair of walking shorts and a crisp, white short sleeved shirt.  “Looks like you had a great turnout.”

“Sure does.” Mari agreed. “However, it was forcefully brought home to me that if you call a meeting at dinner time you’re obligated to provide dinner.” She gazed pointedly at Kerry’s granola bar. “I don’t suppose you brought enough to share, did you?”

Caught in mid chew, Kerry shook her head slightly. She swallowed hastily. “Sorry.”

“Hmph.” Mari sighed.

“Hey, she shared with me.” Dar licked the last crumb off her fingertips.  “Tell everyone to go out and find a pizzaria after this. No one’s gonna starve.”

Kerry gave her a wry look, receiving an innocent bat of Dar’s dark lashes in return.  She chuckled and shook her head, as she followed Dar over to the big group, feeling the sweat start to gather already on her skin.

“Hey Kerry!” Mark waved at her as they approached.  “Hey big D.”

“Hey.” Kerry glanced around, seeing quite a number of people from their own department mixed with others from the office. “Hey guys.” She waggled her fingers at  two of the junior accountants.  “So here we are.”

“Hello, Kerry.” Mayte appeared. “I am glad you were able to come here. This should be fun. No?” She had her hair pulled back into a neat tail like Dar’s and she was smiling. “I have never played baseball.”

“Me either… but I think it’ll be a blast.”  Her boss went over to the rows of wooden, weathered, bench seating and carefully eased down on one of the less splintered planks. 

“Really? You never did?” Mayte sounded surprised. “Mama thought surely you were a superstar at the least!” She took a seat next to Kerry.

“Really.” Kerry rubbed her temple, trying to stifle the blush she could feel coming on, not being helped at all by her snickering partner.  “Your mama is way too nice. Sometimes.”  She added. “Actually, Dar was  and is the superstar athlete in the family.”

Mayte peeked past her to smile at Dar, who shrugged modestly. “I’ve never played softball either.” The dark haired woman clarified. “But I’ve done other things.” 

“Did you know Dar still holds her high school’s record in the broad jump?” Kerry asked, split seconds before her mind realized what she’d just said and she nearly fell off the bench when Mayte’s eyes widened almost into the size of golf balls. “Not.. ah.. it’s a track and field event.”

Dar put her head down on her folded arms resting on the plank and started laughing.

“Jesu.” Mayte covered her eyes. “I was thinking schools have changed so much it is amazing.”

Kerry sighed. “Sorry about that. If it’s any consolation, I went to an all girl Christian high school, and we didn’t have.. that.. event either.” She paused. “That I know of.”

The rest of the crowd joined her and settled on the ominously creaking structure. Dar eyed it, then decided to remain standing next to Kerry, just leaning an elbow on one of the planks. 

“Thank you all for showing up on time.” Mari took up her familiar role standing on the dusty ground in front of the stadium seats. “I really appreciate it. This won’t take too much time, I just wanted to go over what the schedule is going to be, and what’s expected of us.”

“And give out hats.” Dar supplied, after she stopped speaking.

“Do you have a fixation on those hats?” Mari asked, giving her an exasperated look. “I’ll have cows horns put on them in a minute.”

The crowd chuckled, a lot of heads turning to look at Dar’s distinctive profile.

“Moo.” Dar promptly responded. “I like cows. They produce my two favorite foods, cheeseburgers and milk.”

Mari cleared her throat conspicuously. “Ahem.”  She went back to her clipboard. “As I was saying. Thank you for being here on time, I really appreciate it.  One of the first things I want to tell you is that we’re all here to have fun, okay? This isn’t major league baseball.”

The crowd chuckled a little.

“Kerry Stuart has volunteered to be our captain.” Mari smiled, looking over at Kerry as applause broke out. “So I’m sure we’ll end up having a great time, and doing good things for a good cause.”

“Mariana, how many other teams are in this league?” One of the accountants spoke up. 

“About twenty.” The HR VP was glad to turn her attention from her hecklers. “The games are played in a round robin tournament style, and where the charity comes in is that the company will contribute a certain amount to the charity fund for every employee who participates.”

“So it doesn’t matter if we win or not?” The man said, with a frown.

A little buzz went up at that.

“Well.” Mariana lifted her hands a little. “Its about the charity, really….”

“It matters to us if we do.” Dar spoke up again from her corner. “But the charity gets the bucks no matter what, is that how it is, Mari?”’

“Exactly.”  Mari nodded. “There are many things to strive for in the contest, there are trophys and awards and so on, and also several things donated by the various corporations that will be given to those who complete the tournament.”

“What did we give?” Kerry whispered. “Please don’t’ tell me a lifetime supply of Cat 5e cabling”

“Cool!” Mark spoke up. “So we can get some swag, huh?”

“Nerd gift certificate I think.” Dar whispered back. “For one of the big online places.” She added. “Enough for a nice system.”

“Hm.” Kerry grunted approvingly. “Nice.”

“So.” Mari got everyone’s attention back.  “Here’s the rules.  Games will be on Friday nights, here at the park. All the other companies are more or less in the area around Miami, so there is no home, and no away or anything like that.  Each team has to have enough players to play the game, or they forfeit.”

“That means everyone shows up or she posts it on the company bulletin board on Monday.” Dar announced. “If you’re gonna do this, do it, or stay the hell home.”

Everyone swiveled to look at their CIO, who raised one eyebrow and gave them all a stern glare.  Silence fell briefly, until Mark cleared his throat.

“Yes, boss.” He said, in a mild tone.

“Ahem!” Mari put her hands on her hips. “Do you want to run this?”

“Do you want me to run this?” Dar returned the volley neatly.  “Bet the other teams end up regretting it like everyone else here who just realized they’re going to be sharing space with me and a baseball bat.”

After a second’s pause, everyone laughed, even Dar. Kerry reached over and tweaked her nose, giving her a look of loving exasperation.

“Hats? Anyone want hats?” Mari chuckled herself.  “How about pizza?”

That got everyone’s attention, and all heads turned as thought the crowd were a collection of spaniels at dinnertime.

“I thought that might work.” The HR VP lifted her hands. “Okay, everyone to Santorini’s after this, on me. But as for the team – for every game you show up for your name gets entered into the drawings for the donated prizes.”  She said. “So, the more games you attend, the better your chance to win some pretty nice stuff. “

“Like what?” Someone asked.

“Ah, altruism.” Dar chuckled softly under her breath.

“At least it’s not some thousand buck a plate dinner just so you can put your mug in front of some politician.” Kerry reminded her. “It’s a good incentive.”

“Mm.”

“Well, we have a three night stay in Cozumel…”  Mari was drowned out by oohs and aaahs.  “A cruise to Bermuda, shopping spree at Macy’s… some crazy tech company threw in a certificate for a new computer…”

“Did we ever decide if we really wanted to do a cruise?” Kerry asked.  “Or did we finally decide we wanted to sail on one of those things about as much as we wanted a root canal?”

Dar glanced at the cloudy sky, and breathed in a lungful of air deeply tinged with ions. “We dropped the question.” She said. “Hey Mari.”

“And that.. what?” Mari put her hands on her hips and gave Dar a look.

Dar pointed up at the sky, then held her hand out as she felt the first droplets of rain, bringing a cool down that was worth the dampness. “Take it up at the pizza shack?” She suggested, as the rest of the crowd started to scramble down from the benches. 

“Sure.” Mari raced by her, shielding her head with her clipboard, as the rain started to come down in earnest. “You can grab the damn hats!” She pointed behind her. ‘Ahhhhh!!!!”

Kerry hopped off her bench and started for the bag with Dar right at her heels. “How do we get ourselves into stuff like this?” She yelled over the thunder. “Jesus! Dar we’re going to be soaked!”

“We volunteer.”  Dar grabbed the bag and got it and it’s contents over their head as they ran back towards the parking lot looking like a moving lily pad with the droops. “Bet Mari didn’t figure on this being a wet tshirt contest.”

“Oh. Don’t you even go there.”

**

Kerry rested her head on her fist, tapping her pen on the pad of paper on her desk. She wrote a few words, then she paused, and studied them, a frown on her face. “What in the hell am I supposed to talk about?”

She heard a soft ding, and turned to see a new mail alert on her pc. She clicked it, and brought up her personal mail folder to find a note from Angie. “Ah.” She clicked on it.

Hi sis.

Please don’t hate me too much. I realized after I talked to that woman that I probably should have asked you first. It just sounded pretty innocuous, you know?  She kind of tricked me, she started to talk about knowing you and the reunion and all that and before I knew it I spilled the beans. Sorry about that – but hey, how bad could a little speech be? Remember your senior event?

Kerry grimaced. “Oh yes. I sure do.”

Anyway, I’ll take you to that brewpub you liked afterward to make it up to you, okay?

“Eeeehhhh…. Okay.”

Mom said she wants to have dinner with us. That I didn’t commit to. I told her we’d be really busy moving stuff, and she got pissed off because she thinks I should have just hired the movers to pack up everything. Can you believe that?

Looking forward to seeing you –

Angie

Kerry scratched the side of her nose with her pen.  Her last meeting with her mother hadn’t been the most cordial, and though she’d spoken to her since, she didn’t really want to spend that much time in the house. She hit reply, and started typing.

Hey Ang.. eh, I got over being pissed.  It is what it is, and Dar thinks it might be funny for me to do a speech there so whatever.

I can do dinner with mom, but let’s go out. I don’t’ want to sit at that table if I don’t have to. I’m not looking for lectures and if she really pisses me off it’s not going to be fun for any of us. If we’re out in a restaurant, she’ll probably behave.

See you on Saturday.

K.

Kerry turned back to her pad, but after a few more  minutes of staring at it, she gave up and dropped the pen on it, getting up and stretching before she left her office and trotted off down the steps to the lower level.

She crossed the tile floor and entered the bedroom she and her partner shared, it’s soothing blue walls already making he feel more relaxed. “Dar?”

“Uh?” Dar was stretched out on their waterbed.

“Do we actually know how to play baseball?” Kerry trudged over, and dropped onto the waterbed, making Dar’s body rock back and forth. “Boy that hottub felt good.” She added. “But it gave me time to think about what we’ve gotten ourselves into here.”

“Well.” Dar folded her hands over her stomach. “It cant be that hard, Kerry.  Someone throws a ball at you, and you hit it with a bat and then you run like hell.”

“True.” Kerry squirmed over and put her head on Dar’s stomach, extending her body at right angles to her. “But tennis looks pretty easy too, and I really suck at it.” She paused. “And don’t you tell me I don’t just to be nice.”

Dar chuckled softly. “I wasn’t going to. You really do suck at tennis.” She told her partner. “But then again, so do I. So what does that say about tennis?” She laid her arm over Kerry’s midriff.  “I’m sure we can handle it.”

“We should practice.”

“Now?”

Kerry rolled onto her side, looking up at Dar. “You’re so silly sometimes.”  She said. “I meant, before we go and make fools of ourselves out there. I want to know at least what I’m supposed to be doing.”  She explained. “We can practice here, can’t we?”

“We can practice over near the golf course, sure.” Dar agreed. “Tomorrow we can go get some gloves and balls and whatever, and work it out.” She said. “Did you decide what position you want to play on defense?”

Kerry’s green eyes narrowed. “If you even start to suggest shortstop I’m going to bite you.”

Dar’s lips twitched. “Actually, I think I’m better for that.” She admitted. “Long arms, fast reflexes.”  She studied Kerry for a moment. “I bet you’d be a good pitcher.”

Her partner snickered. “You never saw me throw anything other than a Frisbee.” She said.  “How about I try outfield first?” She suggested. “I think I can manage to catch the ball out there.”

“We’ll see.” Dar ran her fingers through Kerry’s hair. “Looks like a decent bunch showed up for it – if they keep showing up, this should turn out all right.”

“Yep.” Kerry exhaled, closing her eyes. “I’m tired.”

“Long day.”

“Long day, and having to chase you all over the hot tub at the end of it.” Kerry opened one eye and winked at her. ‘One of these days a night vision camera tape of us is going to end up in the hands of Panic 7 and boy, are we going to have our fifteen minutes of fame.”

 “Hmm…. That’ll make for an interesting intro to the next board meeting.” Dar mused. “I think at this point, they look forward to stuff like that.”

Kerry chuckled, and closed her eye again, exhaling in contentment. “We have to pack.” She said. “I’m trying to figure out what I should wear for the speech.”

“Clothes?”

Kerry bounced her head against Dar’s stomach twice. “Punk.” She moaned. “C’mon, Dar.  I thought about just wearing a suit.”

Dar yawned.

“Business suit, not bathing suit.” Kerry clarified. “I figure if they really want to hear from some business chick I can do that.”

“You really think they want to hear from some business chick?” Dar asked, lacing her fingers and putting her hands behind her head. “I think they’re looking for some crazy rebel who used to be who they are.”  She studied the ceiling, as she felt Kerry’s hand come up to rest on her shoulder, thumb rubbing against the bone at the front of it. “Rebellion sort of thing.”

Kerry had to admit she suspected the same thing.  She remembered, vaguely, being that senior in high school and the last thing she’d have wanted to hear was some boring old lady in a suit talking about career paths.  “I still don’t know what the hell I’m going to say to them.”

“Why not ask them.” Dar suggested. “Get up there and say. ‘okay, you asked for me. I’m here. What the hell do you want?”

Kerry laughed, her breath warming the skin under Dar’s shirt. “Sweetie, that works for you. Not for me.” She sighed. “Oh well. I’ll think of something.”

“Wear something sophisticated and sexy.” Dar spoke up after a moment’s quiet.  “And if you can’t think of anything to tell them, just open it up for questions. They know more about you than you do about them.”

Sometimes, Kerry reflected, Dar had a knack for bringing home to her in sudden, vivid ways the reason she’d been so successful in life. Aside from her being smart, she had a lot of what Kerry’s aunt would have called ‘good horse sense’. “I love you.” She replied simply, turning her head to kiss Dar’s chest through her shirt.  “Everyone else has Google. I have Dar.”

“I love you too.” Dar smiled. Then she unfolded her hands from behind her and half sat up, resting on her elbows.  She waited for Kerry to lift her head up, then she rolled over and stretched out lengthwise on the bed as her partner squirmed around to join her. “I’m sorry I’m going to miss that speech, by the way.”

Kerry pulled the covers up over them and sighed as Dar shut the bedside light and twilight shadows settled over them.  It wasn’t quite dark in the room – the blinds let in moonlight and the outside lighting – but it was comfortable and familiar and she’d come to be so used to falling asleep here she’d forgotten really anything before.

She eased over and snuggled up next to Dar.  “Are you going to miss it? I’m probably going to end up sounding either boring or crazy.”

“You think I’d want to miss that?” Her partner inquired. “I love watching you give speeches. I duck into the back of the presentation room when you do at the office.”

Kerry blinked, invisible in the darkness. “You do?”

“Sure.”

“How come you never told me that?”

Dar put her arms around Kerry and half turned onto her side. “Didn’t want to make you nervous.”  She said. “The setup staff started leaving me chocolate cupcakes back there.”

Kerry started laughing silently.

“Maybe I can have a little refrigerator installed with milk chugs. You think?”

“I’ll order one tomorrow.” Kerry assured her. “Now go to bed, cupcake. We’ve got a long day ahead of us tomorrow.”

**

Kerry sat down on the carved wooden bench and studied her new toys, as she waited for Dar to come out of the condo and join her.   On the bench next to her was a bucket with six balls in it, and her lap was a leather glove, it’s new hide smell making her nose twitch as she examined it.

A baseball glove. She fitted her left hand into it, pausing when the edge of the glove caught on her ring. “Ah.” She put the glove down and removed the ring, unlatching the chain she had around her neck and stringing the ring on it. “There. “

She put the glove on again and flexed her hand, feeling the strange constriction as she tensed her fingers and made the leather move. It felt stiff and awkward, and she reasoned that she’d have to work it a little to get it more flexible.

At least, that’s what Dar had said. 

Experimentally, she picked up one of the balls in the bucket and dropped it into the glove, examining how the leather fit around the object as she closed her hand around it.  She held her hand up and turned it upside down, agreeably surprised when the ball stayed in the glove and didn’t fall out.

She opened her fingers and the ball emerged, dropping to land in her other hand. She reversed the position of her arms and dropped the ball into the glove again. “Hm.”

The far off sound of a door closing made Kerry look up, and across the short grass sward to where the condos were nestled. She spotted Dar trotting down the stairs immediately, and leaned back against the bench to watch her partner cross the road and head towards her.

She was carrying her own glove, and a bat resting on her shoulder, and an expression that could best be described as ‘here we go again.’.  Kerry stood up as she approached and held her hand up in it’s glove, flexing the fingers like a leather crab. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Dar greeted her. “Got it on, huh?” She tucked her own glove under her arm and examined Kerry’s, tugging the back of it to make sure her fingers were all the way in. “Fits all right.” She decided. “How’s it feel?”

“It feels like I have a honking chunk of leather on my hand.” Kerry responded, with a cheeky grin.   “How’s yours?”

“Mm.” Dar put the glove on. It was a bit larger than Kerry’s, and a deep russet color.  “Hm.”

Kerry glanced at her partner’s throat in reflex, seeing the slight bulge under the fabric of her shirt that meant Dar had, as usual, thought ahead to remove her ring.  “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Dar turned her hand around. “It just feels weird.”  She left the bat near the bench and picked up a ball. “Want to start with some catch?”

“Sure.” Kerry walked with her onto the grass and they faced each other.  Dar tossed the ball at her without much preamble, and instinctively Kerry put up her free hand, the one with out the glove on it, and caught it. “Yow!”  She dropped the ball and shook her hand out. “That stung!”

Dar put her hands on her hips, best as she could with the glove on. “Ker.” She said. “You’re supposed to use this.” She held up her gloved hand.

“I know that.” Kerry picked the ball up and examined it. Then she faced Dar, and tossed it back to her, unsurprised when her partner caught it in her glove. “You just surprised me.”

“Okay.” Dar put the ball in her free hand. “Ready?”

“Ready.” Kerry watched her partner toss the ball back, and she concentrated on grabbing it with her glove, finding the thing awkward and clumsy but managing to clamp it around the round target anyway. “Ugh.”

“What’s wrong?”

“This is  hard.” Kerry frowned at the glove. “Dar, a billion children do this every year, why does it seem so weird to me?”

Dar walked over to her. “Hon, you’ve only done it once.” She said, in a mild tone. “Give it a few minutes.” She pulled her own glove off and adjusted Kerry’s again. “It’s stiff.”

“Yeah.”

“Stiffer than mine.” Dar removed the glove and handed over hers. “Trade.”

“I think that one’s too small for you.” Kerry protested, but she fitted the new glove on her hand and found it to be a lot more comfortable. “Oh.” She murmured in surprise. “That feels nice.”

“Okay, let’s try that now.” Dar retreated, putting on Kerry’s glove before she turned around and held the ball up. “Ready?”

“Ready.” Kerry held her hand up, and when the ball came at her, she reached out and grabbed it, feeling the round surface hit the palm of the glove in a very satisfying way.  “Lots better!” She yelled back, removing the ball and tossing it to Dar.

The new glove just seemed to fit her hand better, and it was easier to close her fingers. It felt like a more natural extention of her arm and not quite so much of a club hanging off the end of it.

Weird. Kerry caught the next throw, already getting use to the feel of the ball hitting the glove. She tossed the ball back, pitching it overhand instead of the underhand they’d been using. “Catch that, Dixiecup!”

Dar stretched out one arm and snagged it, just barely. “Hey!”

Kerry grinned.

“Told you you’d make a pitcher.” Dar tossed it back to her, with a grin of her own.  “Ker, this is going to be a lot of fun.” She tossed the ball back at her partner, watching it get caught with a touch of nascent confidence.  “Atta girl.”

Kerry felt better about the whole thing, too.  The last thing she’d really wanted to do was make a fool of herself in front of half the office, so it was a little reassuring that she could at least handle the basics of baseball.

So far, anyway.  She dropped the ball into her hand and tensed her fingers around it, then she faced Dar and  whipped it back at her, aiming as close as she could to her partner’s midsection.

Dar caught it, and returned it, and they spent the next half hour playing catch with each other as the sun slowly dipped behind the trees and brought a bit of relief to the warm, muggy air.

Then they took a break, and met back at the bench. Kerry sat down and picked up the water bottle she’d brought with her, taking swig from it as Dar traded her glove for the bat. “That’s the hard part, isn’t it?”

Dar put her hands around the bat and took a step back, away from the bench before she extended her arms and took a few tentative swings.

Kerry leaned back and watched. “I thought you said you never played softball.”

“I didn’t.” Dar swung a few more times. “Not on  team, but we played catch and lot sandball on the base when I was growing up and I played a little with Dad.”

Duh. Kerry smiled wryly. Of course she did.  “I can’t imagine for a second my father playing a sport.” She mused. “Well, maybe golf.”

Dar’s face wrinkled up into a scowl.

“Yeah, me either.” Kerry admitted. “Golf was acceptable for girls, in a ‘let’s ride in the cart and sip ice tea while gossipping’ sort of way. Or Tennis.”

“I played football with the guys.”

Kerry tipped her head back and gazed fondly at Dar. “Of course you did, honey.” She said. “So I guess you know how to use that thing?” She set her water bottle down and picked up a ball, walking out into the grass and turning to face her partner. “Ready?”

Dar assumed a very credible batters position, setting her feet at shoulder width and cocking the bat. “G’wan, toss.”

Amiably, Kerry complied, throwing the ball at her partner. A second and a soft crack later, a white missile  was coming right at her face and she only barely evaded it by diving for the grass with a startled yelp.  “Dar!!!”

“Whoops.” Dar let the bat rest on her shoulder. “Sorry about that.”

“Jesus!” Kerry got to her hands and knees, then stood up, brushing the grass of her. “What in the hell was that?”

Dar actually looked mildly abashed. “Um… “ She shrugged her shoulders.  “A hit?” She walked over to where Kerry was. “Didn’t mean to buzz you with it.”  She handed Kerry the bat and trotted over to where the ball had ended up, on the other side of the green space.

Kerry recovered her breath and removed her glove, tossing it onto the bench and addressing her attention to the wooden pole she now held in her hands.

It felt weird. She wrapped her fingers around the handle and swung it.  “Yow.” She only just kept from hitting herself in the knee.  It was top heavy and awkward, and heavier than she’d expected.  She looked up as Dar came back with the ball. “Show me how you did that.”

Her partner came around behind her and pressed up against her back, wrapping her arms around Kerry and taking hold of the bat. “Okay, Now.”

She paused, to reposition her hands, then became suddenly aware of Kerry’s warm body, pressed against hers. “Um… now.” She repeated, a bit bemused.

Kerry leaned against her, tipping her head back and batting her eyelashes. “Now what?” She asked. “Did you say something?”

It was an interestingly sensual moment, unexpected and public and Dar had to force herself not to do what had become natural for both of them. Instead, she nibbled a bit of Kerry’s hair and bumped her with her nose. “Do you want to learn this or..”

“Or?” The green eyes took on a warm twinkle.

“Or do you want to get another homeowner complaint letter?” Dar reminded her. “There’s some guys behind us driving a golf cart. Want to cause an accident?”

Kerry sighed melodramatically. “Oh, all right.” She turned back around and focused on the bat again. “Now where were we?” She felt Dar move her hands back. “Oh.”

“Okay.  Stand like this.” Dar nudged Kerry’s feet apart a little.  “Hold your arms like this.” She shifted her grip and the bat lifted a bit. “Now, the thing is, you can’t look at the bat.”

“No.” Kerry agreed. “I have to look out for the ball, or I’ll be taking the helmets off anyone in the vicinity.” She let Dar swing her arms through a stroke, twisting her body around to the right as she imagined connecting with the ball. “Right.”

Dar released her, and picked up the ball, then she walked twenty feet or so away and turned. “Ready? Watch the ball.”

“Watching.” Kerry focused on the ball intently, watching it as it left Dar’s hand and headed her way. She swung at it, but it didin’t connect and the force of her swing turned her all the way around and made her sit down abruptly on her butt. “Ow!”

She looked quickly up at her partner. Dar’s face had that stony expression she often used in important board meetings when she didn’t want everyone in the room to really know what she was thinking. Kerry accepted that as the compliment it was, and got to her feet. “Thanks for not cracking up.”

The dark haired woman’s lips twitched.

Kerry picked up another ball from the bucket and tossed it to her. “C’mon. It’s getting dark.”  She took up her position again, gripping the bat tightly.

Dar tossed the ball at her, and she swung at it again, this time catching a small piece of the ball and sending it ricocheting off the bench, nearly beaning herself in the kneecap with it. “Yow!”

“Ker?”

“Yes?” Kerry peered over at her, a touch frustrated. “Dar, this is ridiculous. Little kids do this.”

“Stop trying so damn hard.” Her partner told her. “Just relax.”

Kerry put the bat end on the ground and wrapped her hands around the top of it, taking a deep breath and letting it out.  Twilight was coming on in earnest, and she had an abrupt desire to trade the muggy, gnat filled air for the cool of the condo, leaving this odd and frustrating activity behind.

Immediately, then, she was ashamed of herself.  “Jerk.”

“Ker?”

“Not you.” Kerry lifted the bat and faced her . “Sorry, one more time?” 

Dar waited, the ball held in her right hand, her left hand perched on her hip, watching Kerry’s body posture until she saw her partner’s shoulders drop just a bit, the muscles in the sides of her neck relaxing. Then she gently pitched the ball towards her, as Kerry’s eyes tracked it’s progress, and then she swung at it.

A soft crack split the gathering gloom, and Dar tipped her head back as the ball arched away from the bat and up into the sky. “Nice!”

Kerry blinked in surprise. “I hit it!”

Dar got herself under it and caught the ball as it fell. “Yep.” She walked back over to where Kerry was standing and leaned forward, giving her a kiss on the lips. “You sure did.” There was relief in her partner’s eyes, and she bumped against her lightly. “Not bad for the first try.”

It was really almost stupid. Kerry bumped Dar back.  “Yeah, not bad.” She agreed. “It’s harder than I thought it would be though. I’m glad we got some stuff to practice with.” She tugged Dar’s shirt. “Let’s go chase down those balls.”

“Sounds good to me.” Dar collected both of their gloves and the bucket. “We can play around the rest of the week with this, before we travel.”

Kerry walked along with her for a few steps. “I know no one expects us to be really great players.” She said. “But… um…  I don’t know, I just ..”

“Want to win.” Dar finished her sentence.

“No, it’s not really that.” Kerry protested.

 “You’re competitive as hell, Kerry. Of course you want to win.” Dar disagreed placidly. “There’s nothing wrong with that.”  She collected the last ball and draped her arm around Kerry’s shoulders as they headed back towards the condo.

“You make me sound like a soccer dad.”

They both chuckled as they climbed the stairs up to the door. “Better than a soccer mom.” Dar said, as they went inside.  “I can’t even imagine what that would be like.”

“If you had a mini van, it’d have a machine gun turret.” Kerry closed the door behind them, and finally, had to laugh. “And a satellite dish.”

“And a beer keg for you.”

**


Storm Surge

Part 2

Kerry slowly opened her eyes, aware of the warmth of sun coming in the window on the bare skin of her back.  She was curled up in the waterbed, the condo around her quiet save for some muffled sounds in the living room.

She looked at the clock, then she yawned, and rolled over, reveling in the comfort, and the pretty sunlight and working hard to ignore the fact she’d have to get up soon and drive to the airport.  “Peh.” She reviewed her schedule, glad she’d packed the night before.

A morning flight had been an option. However, Dar had an afternoon flight out, and so she’d decided to match her partner’s itinerary so they could go to the airport together.  Silly, really. They were on separate airlines and different terminals but Hell, she wasn’t looking to spend more time in Michigan than she had to. 

So, a Saturday afternoon flight.  Kerry smiled. They’d pack Angie up on Sunday and Monday and probably Tuesday, she’d do her speech on Monday night, so one more day of messing with her family, then Thursday she’d head out to Europe to meet Dar as part of the integration team for their new agreement there.

Not so bad, really. Just a couple of days.

“Hey.”

Kerry turned her head to see Dar standing in the doorway of the bedroom. “Hey.”

“Sure you don’t want to change flights?”

Kerry rolled her eyes in mock exasperation. “Dar! Cut that out!” She pulled the covers back and got out of bed. “You’re such a punk!” 

Dar entered and intercepted her, putting her arms around Kerry’s naked body and pulling her close in a hug. “Sorry.’ She kneaded her partner’s neck. “I just hate the thought of you being in that state and me being across an ocean.” She said. “Last couple rounds with your family weren’t much fun.”

Kerry returned the hug, squeezing Dar so hard she could hear her bones creak. “Thanks.” She murmured. “Don’t think that hasn’t crossed my mind. I’m glad I’m going to help Ang, and I want to spend a little time with her, but my hometown hasn’t been a happy place for me for a very very long time.”

“I know.” Dar rubbed her back. “So don’t kill me for wanting to kidnap you from that.” 

Kerry smiled. “I don’t’.” She said. “I’ll be okay, Dar. I’m a big girl.”

Dar peered down at her. “No you’re not.” 

“Punk.”

“Sometimes.” The dark haired woman agreed. “But you’re my one and only. I’m allowed.”

The casual confidence in Dar’s tone almost took Kerry’s breath away. For all the chaos of their recent past, it had brought Dar a closure that was wholly unexpected and totally delightful.  Kerry had always felt a sense of confidence in their relationship but there had always been that shadow of uncertainty in her partner before.

Not anymore.  The change had taken her a little by surprise, but in a good way  “Yes, I am, and yes, you are.” Kerry agreed. “Thanks, hon.”

 They released each other, and Kerry continued on her path to the bathroom, removing  a tshirt from the hook behind the door and sliding it over her head.  As she brushed her teeth, she glanced at her disheveled reflection, noting the slightly overlong bangs and the image of Yosemite Sam flipping everyone off plastered over her chest. “Maybe I can wear this to dinner with mom. You think?” She watched her eyebrows hike. “Yeah. Maybe not.”

She finished up and wiped her lips with a tissue, the bathroom still feeling a little damp and scented with apricot scrub from Dar’s shower.  Then she headed for the kitchen, pausing to greet Chino along the way. “Hey, puppy. What’s up?”

Chino presented her with a stuffed lamb and a hopeful expression.  Obligingly, Kerry tossed it across the living room, escaping into the kitchen as their pet retrieved the toy.  “What are you doing?” She asked Dar, who was standing next to the counter.

“Me?” Dar turned her head. “Making breakfast.” She moved aside to display the fruits of her labor, which had fruits, but little else in the way of solid nutrition.

Kerry observed the platter, and sighed. “Cheesecake.” She said. “Well, it has cheese in it. That’s protein.”

“And strawberries.” Dar pointed.

“Yep.” Kerry selected a strawberry half and popped it into her mouth. “Yum.” She slid around Dar’s tall form and poured coffee into her cup, already resting on the counter.  “Actually, that’s a perfect thing for breakfast considering where I’m going.”

“Me too.” Dar licked a bit of strawberry sauce off her fingers. “It’s already almost dinnertime there.”  She added. “But I figured having a beer with it would be pushing things.”

Kerry paused in mid sip and looked at her.  She put the cup down. “How long are you going to be in Europe before I get there?” She inquired, in a wry tone. “Angie’s going to wonder why I’m duct taping her boxes and throwing everything into the back of that pickup.”

“What pickup?” Dar inquired, getting her own cup of coffee.  “Your sister has a pickup truck?” Her voice rose in disbelief.

“No. I rented a pickup truck.” Kerry’s eyes twinkled. “I figure I can pick my mother up for dinner in it an start the trip off right.” She picked up the plate of cheesecake and settled it onto the nearby breakfast counter. “Sit.”

Dar took the stool next to her and they shared their breakfast in silence for a few minutes.  Then Dar sucked on her fork tines, and gave Kerry a look. “What color pickup truck?”

“Bright red.”

“Nice.” Dar chuckled. “Now I really wish I was going just to see that.”  She rested her head on her hand, waiting for Kerry to finish her cheesecake, content to merely watch the morning light bring out the golden highlights in her partner’s hair.

“Well..” Kerry neatly cut a bit of cake and ate it, pausing to swallow before she continued. “I figured it would be useful to move things, and it’s what they had. Either than or a sedan and you know, I just wasn’t in to a sedan.”

“Uh huh.” Dar murmured in sympathy. “Kind of like when I rented the motorcycle to drive to HQ in Houston.”

Kerry looked up and grinned. “Exactly.” She said. “I know it’s really silly and a little juvenile.” She admitted. “And I know my mother was really pretty cool about us the last time we were there, it’s just that this time you won’t be there and I don’t want any crap from her. “

“Maybe she caught a clue from the last time.” Dar suggested. “After you told her off.”

“Mm.” Kerry sipped her coffee. “Maybe.” She conceded. “She’s been all right on the phone, it’s just that she gets these family idea things and just doesn’t understand where I’m coming from.” She went back to finishing her breakfast, leaving Dar to study her in silence.

“Y’know.” Dar said, after a long enough pause to be awkward.

Kerry put her fork down and wiped her lips neatly with a napkin. “I know.” Her lips twitched into a reluctant smile. “I know that I was the one who was all over you to reconcile with your mother, and did my damndest to aid and abet that by any means I could think of.”

Dar’s eyes warmed.

“But your mother didn’t stand by while your father threw you in the looney bin, Dar.” Kerry went on, in a more serious tone. “And even though you had issues, they weren’t those kind of issues, were they?”

Dar didn’t immediately answer. She sat quietly for a few minutes, sipping the remainder of her coffee, a thoughtful expression on her face while Kerry finished up.  “At the time.” She finally said, as Kerry stood to take the plates back over to the sink. “They felt like a lot worse issues.”

She got up and took Kerry’s cup, following her partner over to the counter. “But I was young, and clueless, and looking back, yeah.” She set the cups in the sink and gave Kerry a kiss on the back of her neck. “I didn’t have those kind of problems.”

Kerry waited. “But?” She asked, after a pause.

“But nothing.” Dar reached around her to wash off the dishes, trapping her neatly. “Gonna show her your tattoo?”

Kerry chuckled, a low throaty sound as she wiped off the dishes as Dar washed them.  “Pick her up for dinner in my red pickup truck in a leather no strap bustier. How’s that?” She smiled, her good humor restored. “Actually, I’ll show it to my sister. She’ll tell my mother because she can’t keep her mouth shut about stuff like that.”

“Here we go with that sibling thing again.” Dar put the plates up and they walked back through the living room, Chino trotting behind them.  “You want to grab a shower? I threw the bags in the car already.”

“Sure.” Kerry stifled a yawn. “When are your folks due by?”

“Six.” Dar said. “Assuming dad doesn’t cause chaos in Government Cut again.” 

“Uh oh.”

**

Airports generally sucked. Kerry shouldered her carry on and eased her way through the crowded terminal, assaulted on all sides by a loud volume of voices in many languages echoing off the terrazzo floor.   The Miami airport was large, sprawling, disorganized, and difficult to navigate at times around the groups of travelers standing with what seemed like months worth of luggage.

She’d just left Dar by the International gates, their extended hug completely unnoticed by the surging crowd as they parted and she’d continued on to her domestic gate further down the concourse.   Announcements echoed overhead, but she let them bypass her as she got in line for the security check and tried to pretend she wasn’t bummed.

She put her backpack on the belt, pulling her laptop out and placing it in a tray along with her cellphone and her PDA. Then she watched it disappear into the Xray before she walked through the portal as a bored looking guard waved her on. “Thanks.”  She picked her things up and restored the laptop to it’s place, then she shouldered the bag and headed down a long, badly carpeted slope towards the waiting area.

Her gate was crowded, apparently the flight before hers was late getting out. So Kerry bypassed it and went to the small brewpub at the end of the terminal and claimed a seat, letting out a long breath as she eased her pack to the floor.

“Can I get you something?” The bartender stopped by, glancing around the mostly empty space.

“Amber, and a plate of wings.” Kerry answered, after reviewing her options. “Thanks.”

“No problem.”

The bartender moved on, and she turned sideways in her high bar chair, resting her elbows on the back and the bar top and hooking her feet on the rungs. 

She was bummed. Kerry flexed her hand, rubbing the edge of her thumb against the ring on her finger. She wasn’t really sure why, since she and Dar traveled independently on frequent occasion and anyway, she’d be flying to join her in a week.

It was just that she really wanted to get on Dar’s airplane and not her own, and that was sort of pissing her off.  “Thanks.” She accepted the cold glass of beer from the bartender, and took a sip.   Her PDA alert light stuttered red, and she put the beer down and picked it up.

Hey. Why the hell would they put a Budweiser Brew House in the international terminal?

Kerry chuckled in reflex and typed out an answer. Are you in there?  She was glad of the distraction, her unease calmed by this disassociated communication that had become their way of staying in each other’s pockets when they were separated.

It was either that, Burger King, or a heath food place. What do you think?

Kerry thought that the fact they’d both ended up in the same bar in two different terminals was pretty funny and also predictable, but she only chuckled and sent back a J Enjoy your wings.

You too. J

“Now, why can’t we both be having wings together?” Kerry sighed. “Ah well. Stop being a jerk.” She reminded herself, taking another sip of her beer, and forcibly putting aside her gloom.  The bartender came back and deposited her plate of wings, and she nibbled on one, leaning back and watching as her gate cleared itself of it’s crowd, and things around her started to settle down.

After a moment, she put her wing down, divested of it’s flesh, and licked her lips. “Should have packed that damn bustier.”

“Ma’am?” The bartender looked up from cleaning his glasses.

“Just talking to myself.” Kerry said. “You know us crazy travelers.”

“Yeah.” The bartender eyed her, moving a little ways away to continue his cleaning. “Have a great trip.”

A loud sound made them both turn, looking out into the concourse to see a woman racing across the carpet, her arms outstretched, her voice panicked as she chased a white chicken across the hall.  Kerry watched the crowd dodge out of the way of the women and bird, then she turned and looked at the bartender.

He shrugged. “It’s Miami.”

Kerry picked up her beer and took a healthy swig, then she toasted the terminal.  “It’s Miami.”

**

Dar climbed the spiral stairs up to the first class section of the big 747, giving the flight attendant a brief smile as she went down the aisle and put her briefcase in the overhead, settling into her seat and leaning back to observe the space around her.

It was quiet. Two other travelers had taken seats, on the other side of the plane from her but it didn’t look like the section was going to be very full. Dar was glad for that, even though she certainly had a decent amount of space and a seat that reclined into a bed, still, she didn’t like people crowding in all around her.

Well, except for Kerry.

“Can I bring you a water?” The flight attendant stopped by her. “Or perhaps a glass of wine?”

Dar considered, glancing up at the woman. “Got any milk?”

The woman’s eyelashes blinked. “Yes of course.” She rallied. “Just one moment.”

“Thanks.” Dar watched her move off in search of her requested beverage. After a moment, she got up and opened the overhead, rooting in her back for two magazines, then sitting back down and tucking them into the pocket on the side of her seat.

Flying bored her. Dar folded her hands in her lap and studied the tops of her thumbs, wishing she could just fall asleep and wake up on the other side of the world. No matter how comfortable her seat, it still meant she had to stay relatively still for eight or nine hours and suffer the dry air and incessant drone of the engines for all that time.

“Here you go.” The flight attendant returned with a goblet of milk and a cocktail napkin, depositing both in the tray next to Dar’s right hand.  “Enjoy.”

“Thanks.” Dar picked up the glass and sipped from it. Her tongue was still tingling a little from the extremely spicy chicken wings, and the cool, rich milk both tasted and felt good in her mouth.  She got halfway through it before her ears popped slightly, and the flight attendant came over the PA system announcing the door had been closed and everyone should get ready to leave.

Dar put her milk down and fastened her seat belt, noticing her PDA flashing as she did so. With a glance to see where the flight attendant was, she opened it and peeked at the screen.

AC in the plane’s not working. Can I take my shirt off?

Dar spent a pleasurable moment imaging her partner scandalizing the first class cabin in her short haul jetliner, then she sighed. Only if you give me a chance to pop the door on this one and come over to watch.  She paused, then she sent it, closing the cover on the PDA and folding her hands over it as the flight attendant walked by checking that her seatbelt was fastened.

“Nice and quiet tonight.” The woman said, gazing at her three passengers. “It will be good flight.”

Dar had to admit being pretty much alone in the upper cabin with no one next to her and a lack of noise and people would be very nice. “Easy for you.” She said, with a smile for the flight attendant.

The woman inclined her head in agreement, then she went to the service area, and busied herself getting ready for takeoff.

Dar went back to her PDA, which was, in fact, flashing again.  She opened it up.  Waaa!! There’s a bigmouthed salesman with more gold rings than a carnival yelling on his cell phone in here!

Dar winced, having been there, and done that. Put in your earplugs.  She advised  See? Toldja you should have come with me. It’s almost empty on my flight.

Punk!!!!!!! Kerry answered back immediately.  Just wait till I catch up to you in Europe you’re toast!

The plane started to move, pushing back from the gate, and the bright lights in the cabin dimmed as the late afternoon sunlight poured in the windows. Dar scribbled an answer for several minutes, long enough for them to taxi out to the runway, and pause, waiting for permission to take off.

As the engines spooled up, Dar finished and sent the message, tucking the stylus away and putting the PDA in her pocked as the sound rose around her and gravity shoved her back into her seat.  She laced her fingers together and closed her eyes, willing the plane into the air and the trip to begin.

She hoped Kerry’s flight would end on a better note than it had started on.

**

Kerry folded her hands together with her PDA between them, exchanging a brief smile with the harried looking flight attendant at the front of the plane.  The clammy, hot air wafted over her, over ripe with perfume, sweat, and aviation kerosene. “Hell isn’t fire and brimstone.” She mused. “It’s a perpetual 757 on a hot tropical afternoon.”

“Ma’am?” The flight attendant bent over her. “Can I get you something?”

“Ice cream. I’ll share with you.” Kerry suggested. “Or how about a pina colada.”

“Oh honey.” The woman sighed, giving Kerry a pat on the shoulder. “Don’t I wish. Give me a few minutes and I’ll see if we have anything cold in the back, okay?”

“Thanks.” Kerry took a deep breath, and exhaled, hoping they got the air conditioning issue fixed before they started flying to Michigan.  She could hear screaming children behind her, and far from resenting them, she found herself in sympathy with their frustration and almost let out a squawk of her own before she recalled her upbringing and merely sighed instead.

Her PDA flashed. She eagerly flipped the lid up and tilted her head to read the message, her eyes slowly traveling across the words and then down to the next line in what was for Dar a very long note.

 I got stuck on an airplane like that once. I had just started traveling for the company and I was on this late night flight to Pittsburgh with a load of high school girls going to a cheerleading convention.

At this point, Kerry had to stop, and put her hand up to cover her mouth, stifling a giggle. “Oh my gosh there are so many things going through my imagination right now.”

She knew her beloved partner hadn’t been the most patient person in her younger years. She could picture Dar slumped in her seat, scowling at the girls with that dour glare and those narrowed blue eyes.

They would not shut up the whole damn flight. By the time we were close to landing the crew, the rest of the passengers, me, and even the co pilot were ready to open the door at altitude and let the little nitwads get sucked right out of the damn airplane.

Kerry tried to imagine the scene. Then she grimaced a little, as a brief memory of being a high school student on the way to Washington for a class trip made her blush.

I finally stood up and yelled there was a rat between the seats. They all took off for the back of the plane and the damn flight attendant nearly kissed me.

Kerry blinked. “Was it a guy or a girl?” She muttered.

After that, I figured out how to hack into the airline database and find out who else was on the flight before I booked it.

“You little hacker.” The blond woman chuckled, shaking her head.

We’re outta here. Talk to you in eight hours or so. ILY. DD.

Kerry extended her denim covered legs and crossed her ankles, resting her elbows on the arms of her seat as the crew struggled to get the last of the unwilling passengers onboard and deal with the environmental annoyances.

“Are we going to have to suffer like this the whole flight!!??” A woman standing in the aisle asked, loudly. “This is unacceptable!!! I paid good money for this damn ticket!”

What, Kerry wondered, constituted bad money?   Did the woman think anyone on the plane had just walked on for free?  She rested her head on her hand and tried to block the noise out, flinching as the woman slammed the back of her seat in the middle of her tirade.

 “Ma’am, please sit down. They’re working on the problem. Yelling about it doesn’t help.” The flight attendant came forward and force the woman to take a step back. “And please stop banging the seats. People are sitting in them.”

 Kerry looked up at her with a grateful smile.

“Horrible airline!” The woman said, but she retreated to the back part of the plane, grumbling loudly all the way.  “I’ll sue!”

The flight attendant sighed. “Boy it’s going to be a long flight.” She turned and looked at the people in the small first class section at the front of the plane. “We’re about to close the door, ladies and gentlemen. Once we get up at altitude, we can adjust the temperature so it’s more comfortable.”   She went on down the aisle, looking right and left as one of her co workers accepted a sheaf of paperwork and helped the airport workers close the front door.

On one hand, that meant they were leaving. On the other, without even the little air that was getting in from the jetway, the heat started building and Kerry felt herself start to sweat under her light cotton shirt. 

“Here you go.” The flight attendant reappeared suddenly, handing Kerry a glass. “I didn’t forget about you.”

“Thanks.” Kerry said, glancing at her name tag. “Ann.” She met the woman’s eyes. “I really appreciate it, and I appreciate you getting that woman to stop whacking my seat.”

The woman smiled at her. “No problem, Ms. Stuart. Just be patient, we’ll try to get going as soon as we can.”

She was about to move on, but Kerry held her hand up.  “How did you know my name?” She asked, curiously. “Have we met?”

Ann chuckled. “No, ma’am, your boss called and gave us a few special requests for you, Like that. “She indicated the glass. “It must be nice to have your company value you like that, I have to say.”

Kerry glanced at the glass, which she realized was full of chocolate milk. “Ah.” She murmured. “My boss.”  She looked up at the woman. “You know, I love my boss.”

“Wish I did.” The flight attendant chuckled, and patted her on the shoulder.  She moved off down the aisle leaving Kerry to ponder her unexpected gift.

She sipped the milk, finding it cold, and very chocolatey.  The annoyance of the heat faded a little, as she focused her thought on Dar, the little bit of thoughtfulness making her feel just a tiny bit giddy inside. It wasn’t at all unusual, they both tended to do soppy little things for each other, but for Dar to do it in such a public way was somewhat new.

Nice.

She wondered what else she had in store, suspecting perhaps she’d even be spared either chicken Florentine or three cheese vegetable lasagna for dinner.

Hot planes, screaming women, and her mother notwithstanding, life was good.  Kerry smiled. Life was very good indeed.

**

Kerry flicked the high beams on for a brief moment, before she returned the lights to their usual position and settled back in her seat. The Ford Ranger pickup truck handled better than she’d anticipated, not really that much different from her Lexus to cause her any anxiety as she traveled down a reluctantly remembered road.

It was in the mid fifties, cool enough for her to have dug her sweatshirt out of her bag, but comfortable as she walked to the car rental lot and picked up her buggy.

Ahead of her lay the bland drive to Angie’s house.   She turned on the radio, punching the buttons and finding a station she could listen to, then turning the sound down a little as her cell phone rang. She checked the caller id, then she keyed the speakerphone. “Hey Ang.”

“Hey.” Her sister’s voice emerged from the speaker. “Where are you?”

“About twenty minutes out.” Kerry responded. “Need anything?”

“Nah, we’re good.” Angie said. “Andrew’s sleeping tight. I’m looking forward to hanging out with my sister.”

Kerry smiled. “Yeah, it’s been a while.” She admitted. “Glad I made it up here.”

“Me too.” Angie said, her voice warm. “So much has gone on the last year it’s hard to take in sometimes. Anyway, let me let you off the line, sis. See ya in 20.”

“See ya.” Kerry hung up the phone and turned up the radio. Now that she was here, she was glad to be getting a chance to spend a little time with Angie, and her brother Michael said he’d be over to ‘help’ too.

Not that Kerry had any illusions that Michael would do so much as pick up a book to put in a box, but she was looking forward to seeing him anyway. There were parts of him that she understood so much better now.

There were parts of herself she was starting to understand a lot better now.   Kerry smiled, and shifted her hands on the wheel, her eye catching the faint reflection of the streetlights on her ring.  The visit might turn out to be interesting after all.

She let the miles slip by until it was time to turn off the main road, and onto the sloping one that led up a gentle hill to the house her sister had until recently shared with her ex husband Richard who had sued her for divorce upon finding out her second child wasn’t his.

Finding out her sister was an adulterer was almost as surprising to Kerry as finding out her sister was sleeping with the man Kerry had been supposed to marry.  While finding out Kerry was gay had apparently been no surprise at all to Angie, who had seemingly known it all along.

Life was funny, that way. Kerry chuckled under her breath as she pulled into the stately, curved driveway of the house her sister lived in, seeing Angie’s Mercedes parked along the front curb.  With a grin, she parked her little red pickup right behind it, shutting the engine off and opening the door.

She drew in a breath of air, then paused, aware of the scent of pine and honeysuckle so completely different from her adopted southern home.  It tasted strange on the back of her tongue, and she had to shake her head as she closed the driver’s side door and opened the extended cab door to retrieve her bag.

One of her bags, anyway. She shouldered the overnighter, leaving her suit bag inside and circled the truck as the door to the house opened and she spotted her sister’s outline in the light streaming out of it.   “Hey.”

Angie emerged from the house and stood on the porch as Kerry walked up the sloping path. “Hey stranger.”   She held her arms out and greeted Kerry with a hug, which her older sister returned promptly. “C’mon inside.”

Angie was taller than Kerry was, and she had dark hair and their mother’s hazel eyes.  Even though Kerry was the elder of them, Angie’s conservatively coiffed hair and clothing made the opposite seem true.

They entered the house, the hallway brightly lit and smelling of wood wax and chocolate.  Angie shut the door behind them, and joined Kerry as they walked across the marble tile. “Elana, can you take this, please?” Angie addressed a middle aged woman in a neat uniform standing nearby.  “You remember my sister Kerrison, don’t you?”

“Yes ma’am, I sure do.” Elana took Kerry’s bag. “Welcome back, Miss Kerry.” Her face was mild and there was no hint of either approval or disapproval at this invasion by their families blond haired black sheep.

Kerry felt her nostrils flare, but she smiled anyway. “Thanks Elana. Nice to see you again.” She watched the woman leave, then she turned to her sister. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Angie responded agreeably, stepping back and looking her over head to toe. “You look great.” She said. “And it’s really good to see you.” She added, with a grin. “Feels like it’s been way too long.”

Kerry grinned. “Right back at you.” She said. “Got a cup of something hot around? It’s been a long day.”

“Absolutely, c’mon.” Angie led the way back into the large kitchen. She was dressed in a pair of slacks and a red pullover, casually elegant and a definite contrast to Kerry’s worn jeans and sweatshirt. “Did you have a decent flight at least?”

“Eh.” Kerry took one of the seats around the kitchen table, everything around her clean and spotless, but in some disarray due to the impending move. “No AC on the way up.”

“Ugh.” Angie brought an already prepared tray over. It had two cups on it, and a plate of chocolate cookies.  She set it down and sat down across from her sister. “How’s Dar?” She watched Kerry’s face, seeing her expression shift into a grin as warmth erupted into her eyes at the question.

“Great.” Kerry responded. “We both had flights out today. She’s on her way to England.”  She picked up her cup and sipped from it. “Mm.”

“Did I get it right?” Angie’s eyes twinkled. “You haven’t stopped being a chocolate addict, have you?”

“Nope.” Kerry relaxed, leaning back in the chair and resting her elbows on the arms as she cradled the cup in her hands. “Dar and I both are. It’s hopeless.” She admitted. “I’ve given up worrying about it I figure if I’m going go to Hell, might as well enjoy it.”

Angie laughed. “Kerry, you’re not going to Hell.” She said. “You look fantastic. Last time I saw you it was such a stress fest I was worried about you but looks like you bounced back just fine.”

Stress fest. Mild way of putting it. “Yeah.” Kerry remembered how she’d felt coming back from Michigan the last time, and long it had taken her to throw off the effects. “I felt like crap when I got home. They almost had to put me in the hospital for my blood pressure.”

Angie’s eyes opened wide. “What?” She leaned forward. “Are you kidding me?”

Her sister shook her head.

“Ker, that’s awful. Are you taking anything for that?”  Angie looked concerned. “That’s not anything to joke about, you know?”

“I know.” Kerry said. “But no, I’ve got it under control.  I cut down on my salt, and we went out on the boat for a week to chill out. Did wonders.”  She sidestepped the issue. “We went down to the Caribbean and got involved with pirates. It was crazy.”

“Pirates!”

“Well, we can’t just have normal vacations, you know? Dar and I could walk to the grocery store and we’d end up causing a riot without meaning to.”  Kerry chuckled. “We have the damnedest stuff happen to us. Anyway, so what’s up with you?” She regarded her sister. “Glad you’re moving?”

Angie gazed shrewdly at her for a moment, then allowed herself to be sidetracked.  “I am.” She admitted. “I don’t really feel bad about what happened with Richard, you know? It was my choice and I knew what could happen. At least we ended up with split custody of Sally.”

“Mm.” Kerry selected a cookie from the plate and nibbled on it.

“That’s a lot of why I decided to move in with mom.” Angie studied her cup. “It’s just easier.”

Kerry understood that. She remembered being both elated, and scared when she’d moved out – after so many years of having everything in her life taken care of for her and provided without question. “Yeah, I know what you mean.” She  agreed.

“No you don’t.” Angie burst into laughter. “You never did anything the easy way the entire time I’ve known you.” 

Kerry had to grin at that and raise her cup in her sister’s direction in acknowledgement of the truth. “Touche.” She admitted. “The only easy thing I’ve ever really done was fall in love with Dar. That was fast and painless. Everything else… eh.” She shrugged her shoulders.  “I don’t think I’d change anything though.”

“I bet you wouldn’t.” Angie agreed.  “Anyway, thanks for coming up to give me a hand packing all this stuff up. I really need help deciding what to get rid of. I didn’t think I was a packrat until I started looking in the closets here.”

Kerry finished her hot chocolate and dusted the cookie crumbs off her fingers. “I got off sort of lucky.’ She said. “When I moved in with Dar, it was over a couple months so I moved stuff a little at a time. I still think I’ve got like three times the junk she does though.”

“Not a keeper?”

The green eyes twinkled. “She’s definitely a keeper, she just doesn’t collect friviously.” 

“Ahh.” Angie stood up. “C’mon, let’s get you settled in.” She waited for Kerry to join her and they walked through the hall, their footsteps echoing against the marble as they got to the wide, wood tread stairs and climbed upward. “I won’t miss these stairs.”

Kerry felt the slight strain as she climbed. “They’re steeper than mom’s.” She noted. “I think you’ve got higher ceilings.”

“Yes. Richard’s point of pride.” Angie’s voice took on a sharper note. “He made a point of mentioning that whenever he could.”

Kerry rolled her eyes. “Sorry Ang, he’s an ass.”  She said. “The only thing he had going for him was our father liked him, and that should have told you something right there.”  She looked around as they got to the 2nd floor, trying to remember if she’d ever really paid attention to the inside of her sister’s house before.

“Well.” Angie sighed. “I was just glad to get past that whole approval thing. I’m not a renegade like you are.”

Renegade. Kerry pondered that title as Angie led her over to an open door, and they entered a nicely proportioned, robin’s egg blue room with a canopied bed and a bay window. “I don’t think I ever thought of myself like that.”

“We did.” Angie went over to a rocking chair in the room and sat down on it’s padded surface. “Mike and me, anyway. Especially when we got older.”

Kerry went to her bag, which was resting on a low bench near the window. She unzipped the top of the leather case and removed her sundry kit and a long tshirt, setting it down on the bench before she pulled her sweatshirt off and folded it. “I don’t think I felt like a renegade until I told our father about Dar.” She turned and faced Angie. “That night is when I crossed the line between being a passive aggressive milktoast and being my own person.”

Angie slowly nodded.

“Until then, I was trying to have it both ways.” Kerry put her hands on her hips. “You can’t, you know?”

“I know.” Her sister sighed. “But that’s why you’re different than we are, Ker. I was just grateful he was already dead before Richard filed for divorce. I can’t take that. I can’t handle being that strong.”

Kerry came over to sit on the edge of the bed. “How’s Brian doing?”

Angie’s expression grew wry. “Scared spitless to see you.” She confessed.  “Ker, he’s just not ready to settle down. I’m not sure I’m even mad at him, or..  “ Her lips pursed. “That I even want to be in a relationship right now.”

It was Kerry’s turn to shrewdly study her sister’s face.  She half suspected Angie really just wanted to keep the peace over the days she was there, but after all, it was her relationship wasn’t it?  Maybe Angie really wasn’t ready to rush into anything, much less force Brian to.

Kerry could respect that. Even if it was a farce for her benefit.  “Whatever makes you happy, sis.” She said. “I’m the last person on earth to preach conformity, remember?”  She straightened and reached down to grab the hem of her tshirt and pull it up and over her head. “Speaking of which, let me get this out of the way.”

“What are you..oh my god!” Angie bolted upright in her chair. “Are you kidding me? Is that really a tattoo?”

Kerry let the shirt rest on her denim covered knees and glanced at  her chest. She drew her bra strap aside a little to give a better view of her artwork. “Yep.”

“How could you do that?” Her sister got up and came closer to see. “Oh my god, Kerry.”

Kerry studied her face with some interest, not expecting her sister to be as shocked as she obviously was. “Are you freaked out?”

Angie looked up from examining the design on Kerry’s chest, the colors standing out in muted brilliance against her tan. “I can’t believe you did this.” She said. “Kerry, what were you thinking!”

What was I thinking? Kerry looked at the tattoo, then back up at her sister. “I was thinking that I wanted something I felt so strongly about to be visible on the outside of me like it was on the inside.”  She said. “Talk’s cheap. Tattoos are expensive and painful.”

Angie sat down next to her on the bed, still studying Kerry’s skin. “Wow.” She finally murmured. “Well, it’s beautiful, at any rate. What did Dar say?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing?” Angie’s brows shot up.

Kerry shook her head. “She just started crying. She didn’t have to say anything.” She rested her elbows on her thighs.  “It was worth the pain.”

Her sister sighed. “Wow.” She repeated. “I really didn’t think you’d do something like that.”

Kerry felt obscurely satisfied, at shocking her sister. Angie seemed to take anything and everything she did in stride, so it was oddly nice to provide her with a truly radical change she hadn’t anticipated. “Well, I love it.  A couple of days after I got it I wore a strapless gown to Radio City in New York and it felt great!”

Angie covered her eyes. “Oh my god.”

 “Maybe I can talk you into one. “

Angie got up and retreated to the door. “Go to sleep.” She suggested, as she escaped from her surprisingly dangerous sibling. “You obviously need the rest if you think I’d get anywhere near some guy with a bunch of needles.” 

“Night.” Kerry chuckled, as she disappeared, leaving her in splendid isolation in her pretty room with her colorful tattoo.  She got up and took her jeans off, tossing them over her bag as she put her sleep shirt on. “I knew I should have brought that damn bustier.”

**

“Dar!”

Hearing her name, Dar turned from signing her registration card and spotted a familiar figure moving towards her. “Morning, Alastair.”  She turned and met his outstretched hand with her own. “Good flight?”

“Not bad.” The CEO of ILS, Dar’s boss, was dressed in what was for him an astonishingly casual pair of courderoys and a chain knit pullover sweater.  “Yours?”

“Decent.” Dar put her corporate credit card back in her wallet and returned that to her jeans pocket. “A little rough leaving, but I got some sleep.”  She looked around at the stately confines of the hotel, it’s tall ceilings and antique furniture giving an air of a well kept castle to the lobby she was sure was quite intentional. “This is fun.”

“Have you had breakfast?” Alastair asked. “They’ve got a nice joint in here for that, or so I’m told by the locals.”

Dar handed over her bag to a quietly waiting bellman. “Lead on.” She told Alastair. “Last thing I had was cookies on the plane.” She followed her boss through the lobby and into a mahogany trimmed dining room, giving the host a brief smile as he picked up two menus and motioned for them to move on.

It was just nine AM, and the room was reasonably full of well dressed men and women enjoying their breakfasts amidst the soft tinkle of china and the hum of quite conversation. 

“If it’s any consolation, the trip from Houston wasn’t any better, just a couple hours longer.” Alaistair commiserated with her.  “I gotta tell you, even in first class these days it’s like being back in the school cafeteria sometimes. What in the hell are we paying all that damn money for?”

“Legroom.” Dar answered succinctly. “For me it’s worth it even if it was on my dime.”

Her boss turned and regarded her length, Dar’s head topping his by a few inches, and lifted one hand in concession. “Point taken.” He smiled. “And even if you were two feet shorter it’d be worth it to lose the aggravation. We get enough of that as it is.”

The host led them to their table, and gestured for them to sit, giving them both a quite smile as they eased past. “Enjoy your breakfasts.”

Dar settled into a comfortable chair at a table for four across from Alastair, and leaned on one arm of it as she studied the menu. “Funny how this all worked out, huh?”

“Funny?” Alastair glanced around, and lowered his voice. “Lady, I’ve seen a lot of pulling  furry woodland animals out of one’s ass before, but this has to be the best one ever.”  He removed his reading glasses as a waiter came by and stood next to the table diffidently.  “Could I get a couple of poached eggs and toast with some coffee, please?”

“Sir, of course.” The man said, turning to Dar. “Madame?”

Alastair winced in reflex as Dar looked up, but his often tempestuous employee merely folded her menu shut and put it down on the table.

“Eggs over easy, sausage, and potatoes.” Dar said. “And coffee.”

The waiter nodded and left.

Dar turned her attention back to her boss.  “Anyone else joining us for this?”

“David and Francois.” Alastair responded. “They’re due in tonight, said they’d join us for dinner. Meetings at ten tomorrow morning?”

“Ten.” Dar confirmed, as the waiter returned with a pair of cups, a sugar caddy, and a silver pot of coffee. She waited for the man to pour out the beverage and leave, before she continued. “Hans said he’d join us tonight too, so we can touch base.”

“Lucky meeting the two of you, eh?” Alastair sipped his coffee. “Sometimes I think the gods of commerce have a crush on you, Dar. Things happen around you that are damned unpredictable.” He smiled at Dar. “And always to our advantage.”

Dar shrugged. “This was a tough one.” She admitted. “I didn’t think we were going to get a damn thing other than a black eye out of it, to be honest. “It really was just dumb luck this time.”

“I’ll take it.” Alastair leaned back and folded his hands on the table.  “But it wasn’t dumb luck for you to come up with a pitch and an end around using that new contact, Dar. That was good thinking, no matter how it worked out.”

“Seat of my pants.” His CIO disagreed. “I just couldn’t let it go. Couldn’t let them win after all that crap. Bastards. They’re lucky I wasn’t here when those ships got in or I’d have found that jackass and smacked him.”

Alastair regarded his companion with a look of healthy respect. Dar had a sharp intellect, a lot of business sense, and an iron will but behind it all he knew was a potent temper and though she was a woman, and a nerd, and not crazy there was a danger about her he recognized.

Not entirely safe. But he knew it was a tradeoff he’d decided to pay when he chose to take advantage of that intelligence and take the risk on the rest. So far, it had paid off in spades.  “Hell, Dar. If I’d have seen the little creep I’d have probably kicked him.” He said. “Gave me indigestion for weeks.”

They made small talk until the waiter returned with two steaming plates, which he put down in front of them. “Is there anything else I can get for you?”

“Nothing for me.” Dar picked up her fork. “Thanks.”

“More coffee here.” Alastair said. “Hey, Dar, did I hear right that you were going to hire that gal from Synergenics? What’s her name, Graver?”

“Thinking about it.” Dar neatly cut her sausage patty into squares and ate them.

Alastair fiddled with his eggs for a moment. “Isn’t she the one who sent me those pictures?”

“Uh huh.”

ILS’s CEO paused to study his dining companion. Dar was munching on a mouthful of sausage, gazing back at him with those big blue eyes so full of completely fake innocence.  Though his CIO had a mercurial temperament, he’d discovered she also had an unexpected Puckish side that had emerged in the last year or so. “Ah huh.”

“Can’t beat em, buy em?” Dar finished her sausage and started on her potatoes.  “Nah, Michelle’s pretty sharp, and we banged heads enough over the ship disaster to get her viewpoint changed.”  She chased her mouthful down with a sip of coffee. “We’ll see if she bites.”

Alastair wisely decided to simply nod in response and change the subject. “That’s a nice ring.” He commented, stifling a smile as Dar’s hand stopped in midmotion, and her already sun darkened skin darkened just a shade further. “Don’t think I noticed it before.”

“I’ve had it for a while.” Dar recovered her composure from the unexpected question. “Remember that damn disaster up in Charlotte? When we lost the network?”

Her boss made a whining, groaning sound.

“Yeah, well, we took a few days off after that up in the mountains and got engaged.” Dar paused and thought about that, then she chuckled and shook her head.   “Ever been in London before, Alastair?”

Bemused, he cleared his throat before answering. “Sure, once or twice.  We had a few international board meetings here.  Just a day up and back. You know.” He dipped his toast into his eggs and took a bite of it.  “Why?”

“Want to go do one of those double decker bus tours?” Dar asked. “I’ve never been here but I don’t feel like walking around all day.”

Alastair blinked at her. “Wh.. ah, you mean us? You and I?”

Dar looked around. “Was there someone else here you think I was talking to? How often do I get to hang out with you?”

Her boss stared at her for a long moment. “Well, absolutely, Dar.” He finally said. “I’d love to.  The missus always dings me for not seeing a damn thing when I travel. Last thing I brought her back was a bottle of jalapeno jelly from Tijuana and let me tell you she didn’t much appreciate it.”

“Great.” Dar returned her concentration to her eggs. “Keep me from falling asleep and screwing up my body clock too.”

“Isn’t that the truth. “Alastair agreed. “Isn’t that just the absolute truth.”

**

Kerry brushed her teeth, leaning on the marble sink as she regarded her reflection in the mirror.  It was early. The sun was just rising outside, and she was glad that she hadn’t overslept since they had a lot to do and she really had no desire to get kidded about sleeping in.

She finished up in the bathroom and walked back into the bedroom, rolling up the sleeves on her tshirt as she crossed to the window and looked outside.   The slope Angie lived on gave her a view of Lake Michigan in the distance and it brought back memories to her of her childhood.

Not altogether bad ones, really. Kerry had to admit as she watched a flock of birds wing towards the huge body of water.  She decided to take time out for a walk down to the lake before she left, wanting to recover a few of those better times from the place she’d spent most of her life.

Her PDA beeped softly, and she turned and picked it up, flipping the top  open to find a message from Dar waiting for her. “Hey honey!” She tapped the message, bending her head to read it.

Hey Ker.

Damn, I miss you.

Kerry’s eyes closed briefly, and she smiled.

I just had a decent breakfast with Alastair and talked him into going sightseeing with me. I think I freaked him out asking.

Kerry snickered.

So we’re going to grab one of those buses and go see the sights. Want anything?

“You.” Kerry answered. She pulled out her stylus and scribbled an answer, checking the time of the message and seeing a few hours had passed.

Hey sweetie! How’s the sightseeing going? I just got up and found your message waiting. Tell Alastair I said hello, and don’t do any shopping until I get there!  Have fun. It’s going pretty good here except I think I freaked Angie out with my tat.

She tapped the stylus against her chin.

Maybe you could come up here with me sometime and we can stay by the lake and go sailing. Aside from my family it’s not really so bad.

K

A soft knock came at the door, and she turned. “Yeah?” She closed the PDA cover and stuck the device in the mid leg pocket of her carpenter’s pants

The door opened, and Angie’s head poked inside. “Hey, you up?”

“Believe it or not.” Kerry turned and walked towards the door. “I am.”  She smiled at her sister. “Ready for breakfast?”

“Let’s go.” Angie opened the door all the way to let Kerry out. “Those are cute pants.”  She studied her sister’s clothing. “They look comfortable.”

“They are.” Kerry agreed, as she followed Angie down the hallway. “How’s Andrew? He up?” 

“Downstairs waiting on us. You don’t catch him missing a meal.” Angie chuckled as they walked down the stairs together.   Today she herself was dressed more casually in deference to their impending packing,  a pair of sweatpants and a cotton shirt and she had her hair pulled back into a tail as well.

“Ah, we must be related.” Kerry smiled easily as they reached the bottom of the steps and headed into the kitchen. “Looks like it’s going to be a rainy one outside, perfect day for packing.” She looked around as the entered and spotted her nephew in his highchair, and diverted immediately to head in his direction. “Hey cutie!”

Andrew looked up from his tray, his eyes opening wide at this new distraction. He pointed at Kerry with his spoon and gurgled, his head tipping back to follow her as she approached. “Gah!”

Kerry crouched down next to the high chair and offered him a finger to squeeze, his dark cap of hair and blue eyes making her smile. “What are you up to, little man?”  She inquired. “Is that good stuff there?”

Angie motioned for the quietly waiting cook to put their food down, and she took a seat on one side of the table, watching her sister with a indulgent smile.  “You’re a natural with kids.” She observed, as her son giggled in delight, dropping his spoon and slapping at his aunt’s wiggling fingers.

Kerry looked up from playing patty cake with the baby.  “He’s adorable.” She said, then turned back to the chair as the cook came back with two plates. “Tell you what, Tiger, let’s both eat, then we can play some more, okay?”

She got to her feet and ruffled Andrew’s hair, then she joined her sister at the table, taking a seat and putting the crisply pressed linen napkin over her lap.  “I love kids.” She said, as she picked up her fork. “Long as they aren’t mine.”

Angie cut off a bit of her egg white omelette and put it on her toast. “Really?”

“Yup.” Kerry tasted a bit of the egg, finding it as bland as she’d feared. “Tell you what.” She said. “I’ll do all the heavy lifting today but you have to let me cook breakfast tomorrow.”

Her sister chuckled. “I forgot to warn them we had a chow hound descending on us.” She said. “You still do the cooking down in Miami?”

“Sure.” Kerry got up and went to the sideboard, evading the cooks belated attempt to intercept her and using the container of milk meant for the coffee to provide her with a glassful instead.  “Dar doesn’t mind cooking, but when she does, we either get something scientifically bizarre or like breakfast the other morning. She sat down with her milk. “Strawberry cheesecake.”

“Yikes.” Angie watched her sister tear into her breakfast with some bemusement.  “So you don’t want kids? Have you talked to Dar about it?”

Kerry looked across the table, for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly.

“Oo.” Angie waved a fork at her. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to piss you off. I was just asking.”

After a moment, Kerry relaxed, and she gave her sister an apologetic look. “Sorry.” She said. “Usually people who ask me invasive personal questions don’t have any good reason to.”  She admitted. “Dar and I have talked about it, sure.”

“Ah.”

“Dar thinks she doesn’t have the patience for it.” Kerry said, after a pause.  “I, on the other hand, know damn well I don’t have the patience for it, and I just don’t want to be a parent.” She went back to her plate. ‘It may sound selfish, but I like my life the way it is, and I like the freedom of being able to go and do what I want to do when we want to do it.”

“I don’t blame you.” Angie interjected mildly.  “I was just curious Ker, because you really seem to like kids, that’s all.  You always said you never wanted to end up a soccer mom.”

Which was true. “We have a dog.” Kerry said. “That’s enough for us, though I do have to admit I once told Dar she had to have kids so the gene pool wouldn’t lose out on hers.” She paused as she heard a beep from her pocket. “Speaking of.” She pulled the PDA out and opened it. “I have no desire to perpetuate mine.”

Angie motioned for more coffee, prudently letting the subject drop.   Her sister had, without a doubt, certainly grown up a lot in the last couple of years and taken on more than a hint of the steely will Angie remembered all too well from their father.

Definitely not the time to bring that up either.

**

“You know, Dar.” Alastair politely held the door open for his CIO as they re-entered the hotel. “I have to say, going to mediaval torture show in the Tower of London with you has to be one of the most unique experiences I’ve ever had.”

“Glad you enjoyed it.” Dar strolled into the lobby, a bag slung over her shoulder and a relaxed grin on her face.  “Gonna hang that flail up in your office?”

“Erm..”

“Tell everyone I gave it to you.” Dar cheerfully suggested. “That’ll stop people in their tracks.”

Alastair looked at her sideways for a long moment, then he burst out laughing. “Do you have any idea what my wife would say?”

“Where’s mine?” Dar bantered right back.  “Hey, it beats a jar of jalapeno jelly.”

Her boss clucked his tongue and shook his head.  “I can see this trip is going to get me in a world of trouble.” He sighed, as they walked through the lobby to the elevators, entering one of the narrow, woodlined cars and pressing the old fashioned round button for the top floor.

Dar leaned against the back wall of the lift and folded her arms over her chest, watching the floor indicator rise slowly.  “What time are we doing dinner?” She asked. “Are they late or early here, I forget.”

Alastair folded his hands in front of him, his back against the side wall. “Early, I think.” He said. “I think we’re set to meet at seven. They’ve got a car arranged to take us somewhere or other.”  He glanced sideways at Dar. “Anything you don’t care to eat? I’m not sure what they have in mind.”

“Vegetables.” Dar said, succinctly.  “Anything else I’m all right with. I want to check in with the office, and get a shower, so seven sounds fine.”  She stifled a yawn with one hand, as the doors opened.  For a moment, neither of them moved, then Dar gave her boss a wry look and exited the lift. “Sorry.”

“Not into the old courtesies, Dar?” Alastair chuckled.

“I’m usually the one holding the door.” His CIO admitted. “Learned it from my dad.”

“Me too.” The older man agreed cheerfully.  “He was a proper Southern gentleman who brought his sons up to be courteous to ladies, and respectful to men even if you didn’t like em.”

Dar grinned. “My father’s Southern also, but he played by a little different rules.” She admitted, as they bot left the elevator and emerged into the hall. The space had sedate carpet, and surprisingly striped wall paper but the lighting was dim, and it made the hall a little dingy.

“So I remember.” Alastair murmured. “I think we finally just did all the mildew out of the carpet up in the kitchen near my office. “He really did mix it up with Ankow, didn’t he?”

“Oh yeah.” Dar said. “Bastard was lucky he got out of there in one piece. What ever happened to him, anyway?”

“Went to work for his father.” Alastair replied succinctly. “Bad egg. Good riddance.” He added. “Though, worlds gotten more conservative lately. “

“Mm.” Dar grunted.

“Well, meet you in the lobby at seven, Dar. Get yourself some rest.” He paused at the door to his room, as Dar went down two doors past him. “Thanks for the entertaining afternoon.”

“Anytime.” Dar opened her door and pushed it inward, giving Alastair a wave as she entered and let the portal shut behind her.  Inside, her bag was sitting quietly on a luggage rack, and the room was dim and peaceful, the sounds of the city below muted by the thick glass of the window.

She checked her watch, then she went over to her bag, unzipping it and removing the inset that held her dress suits.  Tomorrow she’d have to slip into her corporate persona, but she was glad enough to put the suit bag in the closet, giving it a shake to loosen the wrinkles, and remain casual for the night.

She took her sundry kit from her suitcase and went into the bathroom, setting the leather case on the marble counter and opening it. She removed her various toiletries and set them up neatly, feeling the jet lag starting to catch up with her.

Dar exhaled, and glanced at her reflection, then she turned the water on and splashed some of the cold liquid on her face.  It had a rich, mineral tang very different from the water at home, and she experimentally licked a few droplets, finding it as brassy tasting as it smelled.  “Peh.”

She wiped her face with one of the thick hand towels and retreated back into the bedroom, bypassing the danger of the bed and going to the small desk near the window instead, pulling her laptop out of her backpack and sitting down to open it.

Her cell phone rang. She glanced at the caller ID, then she keyed the answer button and set the speakerphone on. “Hey cute stuff.”

“Hey hon.” Kerry’s voice echoed slightly from the speaker. “Whatcha up to?”

Dar was very glad of the distraction. “Just about to check mail in the office.” She replied. “You?”

“Lugging boxes.” Her partner supplied promptly. “Did you go sightsee?”

“Sure.” Dar booted her laptop, resting her head on one hand. “Took Alastair to a torture exhibit and then shopping in a whip and chain shop.”

Dead silence.

“Ker?”

“Honey, we do actually work for him, you know?”

Dar chuckled. “He enjoyed it. He bought a flail.”

Kerry’s flaring nostrils and blinking eyes were clearly audible through the phone. “For w… no, never mind. Forget I asked that.” She muttered. “Flush cache. Flush cache. Flush cache.”  She paused. “Okay, better now. Please don’t reload.”

“Okay.” Dar agreed. “How’s the packing going?” She could hear birds in the background, and guessed her partner was taking a break from the work and possibly her family. “Everyone there being nice to you or do I have to have a case of live gerbils delivered there to distract people?”

Kerry laughed. “Nerd.” She said. “Everyone’s being fine. I’m having fun playing with my nephew, and Mike’s on his way over now so I’m sure whatever progress we’re making will grind to a complete halt.”  She said. “And hon, if I ever become as big a packrat as my sister you need to kick me to the curb.”

Dar gazed at the phone. “Over my dead body.”

“What?”

“You get kicked to the curb over my dead body no matter what junk you collect.” Her partner informed her.  “I don’t care if you pile crap up to the ceiling as long as theres a couple of square feet open in the bed for us to sleep in.”

Kerry sighed. “I love you.” She said.

Dar chuckled as her laptop booted up and she plugged in the internet port in the room.  “So did your sister really freak out about your tat?”

“Yeah.” Her partner said. “She was like, how could you do that? Which is sort of what I asked myself the morning after I did it but I love it now.”

“Me too.”

Kerry sighed. “Well, back to digging through boxes.” She said, with a touch of reluctance. “You going out to dinner tonight?”  She asked. “I think we are.”

“With your mom?”

“Uh huh.”

Dar could read the several levels of commentary in the single grunt without much effort. She could also picture Kerry’s face. “Send me a text if you want me to invent a tech nightmare for you to come save the day on, huh?”

Kerry chuckled. “I’ll just make them go to a barbeque joint. I’m in the mood for ribs and a nice loaded baked potato.”

“Hedonist.”

“Takes one to love one.” Kerry’s voice sounded a lot more cheerful. “Okay, hon, talk to you later. Have fun at dinner, and watch out for the haggis.”

Dar closed the phone and went back to her laptop, smiling as she reviewed the mail careening wildly into her inbox and whistling softly under her breath.

**

Kerry clipped her phone back onto her belt and took a last long breath of cool air before she turned and re-entered Angie’s house, to be greeted by her brother coming in the other door. “Hey Mike.”

“Kerry!” Michael rambled across the tile floor and flung his arms around her. “Good to see ya!”

“Oof.” Kerry returned the hug. “Glad you see you too.” She released him. “Nice haircut.”

Mike ran his hand through what was almost a mohawk, the sides shorn close to his skull and the top longer. “Like it?” He looked at her. “Hey, you got short cut too!”

“Not that short.” Kerry shook her finger at him. “I thought you were working for some big shot company. They let you look like that?”

Her brother put his hands on his hips. “Oh now look who’s talking.” He said. “I’m working for a marketing company, sis. They like outrageous. Hey.. want a job?”

“I have a job.” Kerry replied. “And besides, your company probably couldn’t afford me.”

“Ooo…” Mike stuck his tongue out at her. “Listen to the big shot.” He turned as Angie entered, carrying a tray.  “I can’t believe you dragged her all the way up here just to carry boxes for you!”

Angie put the tray down and put her hands on her hips, giving her brother a withering look. “She volunteered.” She said. “Just like you did. It’s not my fault she didn’t come up to help you move the last six times this year.”

“Now now.” Kerry maneuvered her way through the lines of boxes on the floor of the living room, most partially filled with various things.   “No fighting, children.”  She accepted a glass from the tray and took a sip of it, agreeably surprised to find it lemonade.  “So now that there’s three of us here, I’m sure we’ll get even less done.”

Angie took a seat on one of the stools. “Probably.” She admitted, scrubbing her hair out of her eyes. “Boy, this is a lot of crap.” She glanced at her sister, who was leaning against the bar.  “Maybe I should have just hired someone to pack it all up and take it.”

Kerry studied the living room floor. They’d been working since breakfast to sort out a lifetime of memories, trinkets, and items that even Angie had some trouble identifying.  There were fifteen boxes on the ground, and thirty or forty plastic bags piled haphazardly around full of trash and things her sister could bear to give up.  “You’d have just ended up having to sort it out over at the house.” She predicted. “You know that place. It’s got no closets and this stuff won’t fit in the attic.”

“Mm.”

Mike surveyed their work. “Holy cow.” He said, after a moment. “What is all this stuff?”

Angie sighed. “Stuff.” She admitted. “Stuff from us when we were kids. Stuff from my kids.” She gazed quietly at the boxes. “Letters.”

Kerry rested her chin on her fist. “We’ll get through it.” She said. “Now that we’re started, and Mike’ll help. Right?”

“Um…” Mike looked at his older sister, seeing her brow arch. “Yep! I sure will.”   He hastily agreed. “Besides, I hear we get dinner out of all this.”

Kerry rolled her eyes.

Angie snorted. “Oh, yeah.” She addressed Kerry. “Mom called.” She said. “She’s got reservations at the Clearbrook. Are you going to freak?”

The Clearbrook Golf Club. Kerry remembered so many Sunday dinners at the Clearbrook, a stuffy and conservative bastion of very decent food she had been unable to fully enjoy. It had been her father’s favorite ‘neighborhood’ place to show off his family and hold a very informal court. “Hm.”

“Foods not bad.” Mike said. “If you get past all the frilly crap on the plate.”

“Ker?” Angie moved closer to her. “I didn’t say yes or no. You worked your ass off all day, if you want to go get pizza, I’m there.”

Kerry gazed quietly past the boxes for a moment. “Nah.” She finally said. “Let’s get it over with.” She straightened up. “Like Mike said, they’ve got decent food and I can shock three quarters of the town if I start a belching competition with him in the middle of dinner.”

“Ker.” Angie covered her eyes, while her brother snickered.  “Please don’t make me have to listen to her bitch for six months.”

Kerry chuckled and patted her sister on the shoulder. “I’ll be good.” She promised. “Now c’mon. Let’s get through this side of the room at least, before dinner.” She circled the counter and pushed Mike ahead of her. “Grab that box.”

“Uh.. shouldn’t I watch for a while to get clued in on your system, sister?”

“Clue this, you lazy punk.” Kerry lazily turned and roundhouse kicked him in the ass, sending him nearly head over heels across the room. “C’mon, the faster we do this, the faster it’s done.”

“Ow!” Mike yelped. “Bet you wouldn’t talk like that to Dar!”

“Bet she’d kick you a lot harder.”

**

Dar leaned back in her chair, the soft murmur of conversation around her as she watched Alastair order a bottle of wine from a very deferential waiter.

Hans was seated next to her, looking pleased. Across the table, David McMichael and Francois Aubron were in obvious high spirits, bestowing happy looks in her direction as they waited for the server to leave and conversation to resume.

“Dar, I’m very glad you chose to join us for this meeting.” David said. “It’s so nice to finally meet you after all these years.”

“Nice?” Dar’s eyebrows lifted, but she smiled to take the edge off. “Wouldn’t have missed it.”

“I am thinking we would not be having this meeting if not for you in any case.” Hans chimed in. “Or for me either, in fact.” He added, after a pause.

“Without a doubt, without a doubt.” David said. “It’s a great opportunity for us to gain brilliant new partners, and investigate new business avenues.”

“Do you talk to these people regularly?” Hans asked Dar, in German.

Dar nodded. “On the phone.” She clarified.

“Do you make faces at them?”

“Constantly.”

“Gut.” Hans smiled benignly at his new colleagues.

Dar steepled her fingers and tapped the edges against her lips, hiding a smile.  “What do you recommend her, David?”

“Everything.” The European Sales executive answered without hesitation. “If you eat the napkin you’ll be fine.” He advised. “I’m for the ox tongue, myself.”

Dar eyed the menu, and wondered if she could get away with having a rabbit appetizer without having to admit that to Kerry.   After a brief wrestle with her conscience, she folded her arms and looked up to see the waiter patiently waiting for her.

Huh? Dar started to frown, then realized it was because she was the only woman at the table. Heroically managing not to roll her eyes, she gave the bunny a last regretful thought and glanced at the menu one last time. “I’ll take the scallops and the lamb roast, please.” 

“Excellent.” The waiter responded immediately. “Sir?” He turned next to Alastair.

Women, then older men? Dar wondered if it was a courtesy method or the way they planned to evacuate the restaurant in case of fire.   She picked up her glass of white wine and sipped cautiously, finding it mild and a little sweet.  “Nice.” She lifted the glass towards David.

He beamed at her.

“So.” Alastair put his reading glasses into his pocket. “Are we all ready for tomorrow? Hans, I understand you have a well established relationship with our new partner in this venture.”

“I do.” Hans agreed. “He is uncompromising, but he is fair.” 

“You brushed up on your English since the last time we met.” Dar remarked dryly, in German, chuckling under her breath when he blinked innocently at her. “Prussian fraud.”

“Ah, we all have our secrets.” Hans acknowledged. “And speaking of this, how is your charming wife?

“Doing just fine, thanks.” Dar smiled. “Alastair, lets make sure we put together a comprehensive package for this one. No ala carte.”

The two sales executives looked at their boss, who pursed his lips for a moment before he answered.

“I don’t want to be hasty.” Alastair said. “If that’s the plan, and I think it’s a good one, Dar, then we need to take enough time to make sure we get all the wants and needs crossed and tied up.” He picked up his wine glass and swirled it, then took a sip.  “This is a big deal, and I want to be sure we can deliver what we promise.”

Hans grunted and nodded, but didn’t say anything.

“There’s a lot riding on this. Lots of people watching.” David spoke up.  “You know, we’ve always been reasonably successful here, but that whole American company thing is tough to get past in a lot of places.”

Dar lifted her hand, and let it drop. “We can’t change that.” She said. “And besides, we’re high technology. It’s not like America doesn’t have a history of that.”

“True.” David said. “And that’s why we’ve been as successful as we have, because that’s exactly where a lot of this starts, and a lot of it generates from. “

“It also helps.” Francois spoke up. “That the offices here are all local people.”

Alastair sniffed, and sipped his wine. “Well, just because I grew up on a farm outside Houston doesn’t mean I’m dumb.” He said. “Of course people want to deal with folks they can talk to, who understand their culture and share the same views and values.” He said.

“You grew up on a farm?” Dar interrupted. “Alastair I can’t imagine you in overalls.”

Everyone around the table laughed, as the ILS CEO gazed drolly across at Dar.  “Thanks, Dar.” He sighed. “Remind me to swap donkey tales with you later on.”

They paused, as the waiter returned with a busboy and a tray, and their first courses were delivered.   Dar studied the three dimensional food artwork in front of her and picked up her fork, not entirely sure where she was supposed to stick it in.

Oh well. There was always room service if she couldn’t figure it out.

**

Kerry got out of the truck, closing the door and brushing a bit of cardboard scrap off the sleeve of her blue sweater as she waited for Angie and Mike to join her.

It was soft, and cashmere, and had a casual elegance about it that she liked, especially when paired as it was with her jeans and leather boots.

“Mom’s gonna croak.” Angie indicated her sister’s denims.

“Not my fault.” Kerry said. “I came up here to move boxes. She picked the pretentious place to eat at.” She adjusted the three quarter sleeves and ran her fingers through her hair. “Let’s go get this over with.”

“Y’know.” Mike spoke up. “I don’t think she wants to piss you off again, Ker.”  He walked next to his older sister as they crossed the parking lot and approached the entrance of the club, where valets were busy handling a parade of well dressed diners. “It didn’t sound that way to me.”

“Me either.” Angie chimed in. “Honestly Ker, he’s right. I think she wants to just make peace.”

“Well.” Kerry grunted as they reached the sidewalk and headed for the double doors. “That’s up to her. I hope you’re both right.”  She politely edged around a group of three older women standing on the stairs, ignoring the looks she got as she pinned the doorman with her eyes and dared him to say anything. “Good evening, Charles.”

Caught by surprise, the elderly man gaped at her for a second, then he collected himself and reached for the door handle. “Good evening, Miss Kerry. It’s been such a long time.”

Kerry gave him several points. One for recognizing her, and two for smiling, with a bonus added on for treating her as though she was a very welcome guest.  She returned his smile and gave him a pat on the arm as they entered. “Is my mother here yet?”

“Yes ma’am, inside.” The doorman answered briskly. “Have a great evening.”

“Thanks.” Angie said, as she followed Kerry and her brother inside. “I’m sure we will.”

Kerry paused for a moment as she cleared the door, sweeping her eyes over the interior and finding it not much changed since the time she’d been gone from her hometown. A fresh coat of white paint, and some new pieces of furniture appeared to be the only difference, and she continued on towards the dining room confidently.

The hall was moderately crowded. Kerry caught a few familiar faces in her peripheral vision, not usual for as small a town as this was.  She kept her focus forward though, and spotted a man in a suite hovering near the maitre d’ station who had the air of a political aide.

Accordingly, she changed her path slightly, and addressed the man in the suit as he watched them approach. “Are you waiting for us?”

The man blinked. “Ah… “ He spotted Angie and Mike behind her, and his face relaxed in relief. “Yes, absolutely. We have a table waiting, won’t you come with me?” He waited for her to nod, then turned and started into the large dining room.

Angie poked her. “Stop scaring people!”

“Me?” Kerry looked over her shoulder innocently. “I haven’t done anything. Yet.”

“I should have brought my camera.” Mike lamented. “This is probably going to be the first and only time I have a good time in this dusty old place.”  He caught up with Kerry as they turned a corner and entered a more or less secluded cul de sac, where a beautifully set table was waiting, their mother standing at the head of it.

There were three aides milling behind her, and Mike realized everyone was more than a little freaked out.  He saw the guy who had met them scurry out of the way, and then Kerry just took control of everything with a manner that made him cover his mouth not to laugh.

“Mother.” Kerry went to the head of the table and extended her hands, giving the aides a brief nod of greeting. “Good to see you.”

Cynthia Stuart was caught faintly aback, but she rallied. “Kerrison, it’s lovely to see you as well.” She took Kerry’s hands and clasped them. “I am so glad you were all able to come tonight.” Her eyes flicked over Kerry’s outfit, but to her credit, she sailed right past it. “Wont you sit down? Let’s have some wine and celebrate being together.”

Kerry allowed a real smile to emerge, seating herself just to her mother’s right hand side as Angie and Mike took seats next to her and the serving staff replaced the hovering aides.  “That sounds wonderful.” She took her napkin and flicked it open expertly, settling it over her lap as her crystal goblet was filled.  “They haven’t started serving chili dogs here, have they?”

“Ah…”

“Too bad. I wonder if they’ll make me one. “

 

**

Dar was pathetically grateful to close the door to her hotel room behind her and trudge across the carpet, tossing her jacket d

Storm Surge

Part 3

Dar was pathetically grateful to close the door to her hotel room behind her and trudge across the carpet, tossing her jacket down on the chair and continuing on through the room to the bathroom.

Inside, she stripped off all the clothing she’d been wearing, and put it into the linen laundry bag hanging neatly on a hook beside the door. Then she turned the water on, waiting for it to come to a reasonable temperature before she stepped in and simply stood there, letting it rinse over her.

After a minute, she picked up her scrubbie and body wash, and scrubbed her skin all over, sneezing a few times as she soaped her face, then following that with three washes of her hair with as much shampoo as she could fit in the palm of her larger than average hand.

After a good rinse, she shut the water off and stepped out of the shower, grabbing a towel to dry herself with.  She opened the door, wrapping the towel around her as she picked up the laundry bag and took it with her back to the door. She unlocked it and dropped the bag outside, then went to the phone and dialed the number for the concierge.

“Good, ah, morning.” A polite, male voice answered. “Ms. Roberts, what can I do for you?”

Nothing. Dar was convinced, nothing was better than a hotel with a 24 hour concierge. “I have a laundry bag outside my room. Can you get it picked up and taken care of?”

“Of course.” The man answered. “I’ll send someone right up.”

Dar considered. “And could you get me some warm milk and honey sent up as well?”

“Absolutely.” The concierge said. “Right away.”

“Thanks.” Dar hung up the phone and went back to toweling her now thankfully smoke free self off.  It was just after one AM local time, but her body still thought it was eight PM, and she hoped the warm milk would let her get to sleep. “All I need is to be a zombie tomorrow.” She muttered under her breath, looking up as a knock came at the door.

Was it physically possible for anyone to come up that many flights that fast? Dar wrapped her towel around her again and tucked the ends in then ran her fingers through her wet hair before she went to the door and opened it.

“Ah.” Alastair’s eyes widened. “Listen, Dar…”

“Listen, Alastair.” Dar cut him off. “Let’s get this clear. The next time you drag me into a bar full of cigarette smoke and drunk assholes and force me to stay there, consider my resignation on your desk.”

Alastair’s mouth closed with a click.

“I am not bullshitting.”

“Never would have thought you’d bullshit about that.” Alastair recovered. “Sorry about that, Dar.” He said, in a more conciliatory tone. “I know the boys are just so thrilled about the opportunity here, they went a little overboard.”

“Grr.” Dar glanced at the man from housekeeping, who sidled up and took the bag as quickly as he could and ducked back out of the way again. “Thanks.”  She turned and looked at Alastair. “I appreciate it’s a cultural thing, Alastair, but next time, just leave me out of it. I can’t stand being in places like that, no matter how good the beer was.”

“I forgot.. well, no, really, I never even thought to ask but you don’t smoke, do you?” Her boss mused. “Or Kerry, I suppose. I guess it’s what you get used to, and with all the new laws on our side, you don’t bump into that as often.”

“Yeah, well.” Dar glanced down the hall. “That’s true, I guess.” She conceded. “Well, let me get back inside and try and get some sleep before we have to go act like world killers tomorrow morning.”

Her boss lifted a hand and started off towards his own room. “Good idea, Dar.” He turned at the door and looked back at her. “But you know, you play a mean game of darts.”

Dar paused before she shut her door. “It could have been a lot meaner.” She said, giving Alastair a brief smile, before she ducked inside and left the hallway in stately silence again.

The knock at the door made her turn and grab the handle, yanking it open as she started to yell, only to swallow her outrage and muster a smile instead for the young woman holding a silver tray. “Oh. Sorry. Hi. Come on in.”

She backed away from the door and the server entered, placing the tray down and removing a soft, quilted cover from the pot on it. “Thanks.”

“You’re very welcome.” The woman presented the billfold to her, and Dar signed it, handing it back. “Will there be anything else you need this evening?”

Dar glanced at the clock. “I hope not.” She sighed.

“Well then, have a good night.” The server disappeared out the door, and Dar sat down next to the table holding the tray as it got blessedly quiet again.   She picked up one of the nice, big stoneware cups and poured a glob of honey into it, then added steaming milk and stirred.

It smelled wonderful. Her throat, scratchy and sore from the night spent yelling over bad music and breathing in smoke was aching for the sweet taste, and she picked up the cup and took it over to the beside table, setting it down and going back to her bag to get her sleep shirt.

She picked up her PDA on the way and brought it back to bed with her, setting it down as she replaced her towel with the worn baseball shirt and shorts she seldom wore anymore.  They smelled like home, though, and she sat down and picked up the PDA, flipping it open and checking for messages before she took out the stylus and scribed one of her own.

Hey.

I’m alone in my hotel with a pot of hot milk and a bad attitude. – where are you?

D

She set the PDA down and stretched out on the bed, picking up the cup and sipping from it. The milk tasted a little different than she was used to, but not in a bad way and she at last allowed the stress and aggravation of the day to dissipate.

Just like the old days.  She glanced at the PDA, waiting impatiently for the red flash to appear.  Well, almost just like the old days.

**

“Are these some of your new staff, mother?” Kerry put her glass down, relaxing a trifle as the servers gently interrupted the silted conversation by placing salad plates in front of them. 

“Hm?” Her mother glanced around, as though first noticing the hovering aides. “Oh, yes. Yes they are.” She said.  “A nice bunch of young people. I will introduce you to them tomorrow.” She said. “Angela says you all have been very busy today?”

“Yes.” Kerry sliced up her salad and decorated it with appropriate amounts of dressing. “Sorting through things, packing, you know.”

“Well, I really don’t understand why you just didn’t have someone take care of that for your, Angela. Having Kerrison come here for that seems very silly to me.” Cynthia frowned. “Very silly.”

Kerry took a moment to eat a big mouthful of the salad, because it would take some time for her to chew it, and because she knew if she answered right at the moment the dinner probably would start sliding downhill faster than she’d anticipated.  She swallowed, and washed down the crisp lettuce and greens with a sip of wine. “How could some hired firm decide what to keep and what to throw away?” She asked.  “I don’t understand that.”

“Yes.” Angela stepped up. “Really, mother, you didn’t want me bringing a lifetime worth of old plastic cups and shopping lists back, did you?”

“Well.” Cynthia paused, and frowned. “I suppose not.” She conceded. “But really, all that hard work.”

“Definitely worth it.” Angie said. “Besides, it’s been fun spending some time with my sister just hanging out.”

“Yeah.” Mike added. “It’s hard catching up in email or on the phone.  You can’t see her goofy faces.”

Kerry looked across at him, her eyes twinkling a little. “Ah, my secret’s out. Now you know why I do all those conference calls.”

“I’m sure, I’m sure.” Their mother replied. “But surely you don’t need the excuse of rummaging through all that to speak to one another. I’m positive Kerrison was glad to visit just to see you. Isn’t that so?” She looked at Kerry.

“Of course.” Kerry replied quietly.

“There, see?” Cynthia said. “So to have you endure this manual labor is just senseless, really.”

“Eh.” Kerry made a noncommittal sound. “It’s not that bad.” She went back for a second mouthful of salad, pausing when her ear caught the faint beep from her PDA.  She put her fork down and unclipped the device from her belt, opening it and peering at it’s screen. “Excuse me.”

“What on earth is that?” Her mother asked. “A calculator?”

“A personal digital assistant.” Kerry replied absently, as she scanned Dar’s message. “With a note from Dar inside it.” She extracted the stylus and started answering her partner’s note, a smile tugging at her lips.

Honey, if I could click my cowboy booted heels three times and disappear from having dinner with my mother just to share your milk and your attitude I’d be there in a heartbeat.”

K

“How strange.”

Kerry covered the PDA and put it on the table. “Not really.” She picked up her fork again. “We use many different types of communications in our line of work. This is just one of them.” She selected a wedge of tomatoe and ate it.

“Dar’s in London right now, isn’t she?” Angie spoke up. “It’s late there.”

Kerry nodded, and swallowed. “She is, she got there this morning. She just finished meeting with our international team there, and she has a client meeting tomorrow morning.”

“London? How lovely.” Cynthia took back the conversational ball. “I’ve always wanted to see London and Paris. So lovely and cultured.” She looked past Kerry to where Angie was seated. “Isn’t that something you’d be interested in, Angela? To see the continent?”

Angie put her glass down. “Well, sure I guess. Who wouldn’t?” She said.

“Perhaps we can plan a visit there.” Cynthia said, with a glance at Kerry. “I would invite you as well, Kerrison but I know how busy you are with your.. work.”

Mike snorted. “Too late. She’s going there next week.” He was plowing through a bowl of soup and rolls, having turned away the salad.  “London, Paris, some place in Germany.. then what was it, Ker, a vacation in the Swiss Alps?”

Kerry wiped her lips. “That’s the plan, yep.” She said, mentally making a note to give her brother a hug for the quick response.  “We’ve got business meetings for the first week, then I think we’re taking some time and doing some touring around, the Alps, maybe hang around for Octoberfest.”

“Well.” Cynthia said. “Isnt’ that lovely?”

“Sure is.” Mike said. “Hey, can I come work fro you, Kerry? I can carry your briefcase around and pretend I understand one word in ten you’re saying.”

The PDA beeped softly.  Kerry opened it, and glanced at the screen.

Tell your mother to kiss my ass.

Kerry looked up from the screen, directly at her mother.

“Yes, Kerrison?” Cynthia peered back at her. “Did you want to say something?”

It was tempting. But Kerry knew she just couldn’t, not just like that.  Not yet, anyway. “Dar says hello.” She reported. “She’s sorry the timing of our travel worked out like it did. I know she would have liked to have been here to help too.”

“Now..” Her mother smiled. “Isn’t that so gracious of her.  I am certainly glad she’s enjoying her travels. Do you know where you’re staying in London? Some friends of ours just got back from there.”

Kerry looked back at the note.

I’ve just spent the night in a dive bar with twisted English karaoke going on in the middle of a smoke pit with darts added into the bargain. I told Alastair if he did that to me again I was quitting.

“I think she’s enjoying the culture.” Kerry commented mildly.  “They’re at the Stafford. Dar said it was nice.”

These people are pissing me off. You better get over here fast, before I cause an international incident.

D

“And she’s looking forward to me joining her.” Kerry scribbled a reply and closed the lid. “The feeling’s mutual.” She wiped her lips as the waiter removed her salad plate.  “So, Mike. What’s up with your new job? You started telling us about it before we left for dinner.”

“Well…”

**

Kerry welcomed the cool breeze as they stepped outside into the wide entranceway.  She moved to one side to let her family emerge behind her, and stood on the top of the drive, her hands shoved casually in her front pockets.

“That really wasn’t too awful.” Angie murmured in her ear.  “Was it?”

“Nah.” Kerry licked her lips. “That was great crème brulee.”  She drew in a breath of air tinged with pine and waited as her mother’s aides attended to bringing her car around. Mike came up to stand next to her, and she bumped him with idle affection. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Mike responded. “I’m glad you’re here, even if you aren’t.”

“Eh.” His sister shrugged her shoulders a trifle.  “Actually I don’t mind it. It’s great to see you guys.” She glanced past Mike as her mother approached them. “Being the black sheep’s not so bad.”

“Kerrison.” Cynthia was fussing with her bag. “I’m  very upset with you!”

News flash. “For what?” Kerry turned to face her. “Paying for dinner?”

“Of course. So inappropriate.” Her mother frowned. “My staff had it taken care of.”

Kerry rolled her eyes a trifle. “I’m the vice president of a multinational corporation. I can afford it.” She said, in a mild tone. “I think I actually get paid more than a Senator does.” She added.

“Kerrison!”

Mike made a sound like a duck being shot at. He shuffled a step away from Kerry, while Angela merely covered her eyes with one hand.

“Well, we’re a public company. It’s published in our annual report.” Kerry shrugged.  “Anyway, it’s no big deal, mother. I was glad to do it. How often to I get to take my family out for dinner?”

Cynthia took a breath, then she merely pursed her lips. 

“I’m glad I’m in a position where I can do that.” Kerry continued, in a quieter tone.  “I’m not sure why that’s upsetting.”

“Ma’am?” One of her mother’s aides approached. “Your car is ready.”

“One moment.” Cynthia held a hand up. “Of course, I understand.” She said. “Forgive me, Kerrison. It was a generous gesture, and I do appreciate it.”

Kerry smiled at her. “No problem.” She said. “I guess we’ll see you at the house tomorrow, once we get all those boxes packed up.”

“Indeed, yes.” Her mother looked happier. “It will be so nice to have you all there. I’m very much looking forward to it.”

There was a truth there, Kerry felt. “I’m looking forward to it too.” She replied.

Satisifed, her mother lifted her hand and then followed the aide towards the limo waiting for her.   She got in the car, and waved at them, and they waved back.

“It would have been funny if you offered her a ride home in the back of the truck.” Mike commented, smiling as he waved. “Or even in the front seat.”

“Mike.” Angie chuckled. “You’re a bigger troublemaker than Kerry is.”

“I gotta be better than her at something.” Mike replied, as they descended the steps and crossed the parking lot, dodging between the cars busy trying to leave.  “Thanks for dinner, sis!”  He put his arm around Kerry’s shoulders.  “You rock.”

Kerry chuckled wryly. “Actually you guys are cheap dates.” She told her siblings. “You should see the bill when Dar and I go out for a night on the town.”  Her lips twitched into a grin.

“Party city?” Angie asked. “I don’t know, Dar didn’t seem the type to me.”

“Well.. no, not really that kind of stuff.” Kerry said. “We go out for dinner, maybe a little bit of dancing. Dar doesn’t drink much, but she likes champagne.”

“Hm.” Mike mused. “I figured her for a Jack Daniels woman.”

“No way.” Kerry beeped open the doors to the trunk. “Bubbly, and the good stuff too. We’ve got a few seafood restaurants we like to hit.” She opened the driver’s side door. “It doesn’t take much stone crab and Cristal to beat what we just had in there, let me tell you.”

“Fancy fancy.” Mike got in the back and sprawled across the bench seat.

“Yeah.” Kerry closed the door and started the truck.  “Then the next night we stop at Burger King. My life’s a study in eclectic.”

Her siblings laughed. “You actually eat Burger King?” Angie asked.

“Sure.” Kerry carefully pulled out of the parking lot, waiting until she saw her mother’s limo drive off in the other direction. “Wendy’s is my favorite fast food though. They have killer spicy chicken sandwiches.”  She settled back into the seat and concentrated on driving, the roads not quite as familiar as they used to be.

All in all, she had to admit, it hadn’t been that bad. Her mother, after those first few jabs, had kept her conversation to superficial matters and they’d talked mostly about Mike’s new job, the weather, local news, and a light mention of the conservative rumblings at the national level.

Having her mother be a Senator was very strange, and Kerry found herself almost unable to wrap her mind around it. In a way though, it gave her some small insight on how perhaps her mother felt about her, since her life in Miami and with Dar was so outside her experience as well.

So odd.

“Hey Ker?” Angle half turned in her seat to face her sister. “Do you really get paid more than mom?”

Kerry laughed. “Oh, hell yes.” She said. “Any bets she has her goons google our annual report when she gets home to find that out?”

Mike snorted.

“Well.” Angie chuckled. “At least this bunch is a lot nicer than the old ones were. They don’t give me the creeps, and they stay out of the way, mostly.”

“Yeah, they’re okay.” Mike agreed. “I think one of them is gay, but don’t tell mom.” He advised. “I caught him and one of the cleaning staff out behind the kitchen door the last time I was at the house.”

“What were you doing back behind the kitchen?” Angie asked, her brows arching. “Mr. Nosy Butt.”

“Uh oh.” Kerry could hear a very familiar argument starting.  “Here we go.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault you never see the fun stuff.” Mike retorted. “If you’d get your butt out of the library once in a while you would.”

“Library this, monkey face.”

Kerry smiled, keeping her eyes on the darkened road as she let the good natured trading of insults go on around her. It felt like home used to be, back when they were all running around on the second floor of the big house, when the biggest thing they had to worry about was knocking over one of the alabaster statues near the stairs.

George Washington had toppled to his demise from a ill judged tackle on her part. She could almost see his white, startled head tumbling down the steps, thumping and cranking all the way down until he reached the bottom, and the marble floor, and shattered into dozens and dozens of pieces.

She chuckled.

“You think that’s funny?” Mike poked her. “Hah! And I thought you were on my side!!”  He poked her again. “Holy crap.” He grabbed her shoulder and squeezed it.

“Mike!” Kerry hissed. “I’m driving! What the heck’s your problem?” 

“You’ve got muscles like a wrestler!” Her brother accused her.

“How would you know?” Angie jibed him, giving him a shove back against the seat. “Leave her alone, you weirdo.”

Kerry suddenly felt fifteen years younger. “Stop pawing at me and I’ll take my shirt off and show em to you back at Angie’s.” She warned her brother. 

“And your tattoo.” Angie teased.

“What????” Mike squealed, crawling up from the back seat and up halfway into the front of the truck. “You got one? You did?????” He slid forward and almost landed on his head, between his sisters. “Bowah…”

“Oh for the love of..” Kerry released one hand off the wheel and grabbed him. “Mike, if I have an accident driving this damn thing I will never hear the end of it so cut that out! Sit still!” She checked her mirrors, glad to see she was almost alone on the road. “You want us to get pulled over by the cops?”

Mike twisted around and hung his legs over the seat back, his head almost hitting the console. “That would be funny as hell.” He said. “Can you see the headlines in the Sentinel?  We’d be the talk in the coffee shop for a month.”

“Oh god.” Kerry heard her cell phone go off. “Now what? Shh, both of you.” She pulled it off her belt and keyed the speaker. “Kerry Stuart.”

“Hey.” Dar’s voice emerged from the speaker, a trifle tinnily.

“Hey.”  Kerry glanced quickly at the display. “Why are you up? It’s three AM there, isn’t it?”

“I can’t sleep.” Dar complained. “You’re not here in bed with me.”

Oh god. Kerry felt a sudden rush of blood to her face, as her siblings burst into laughter.  “Thanks, hon.” She sighed. “Things weren’t chaotic enough in the cab of this pickup with my nutcase family here.”

Dar chuckled. “Hey, it’s the truth.” She said. “How’d dinner go? Did you guys scandalize the town?”

“No, we didn’t.” Angie spoke up. “How are you Dar? How’s England?”

“Annoying the crap out of me. Thanks for asking.” Dar answered. “Other than that, I’m fine thanks, Angela. How’s the packing going?”

“Ugh. Hard work.” Mike announced, folding his hands over his stomach.

“Like you’ve done any.” Kerry gave him a withering look.

“Everything’s going fine, thanks for asking Dar.” Angie covered her brother’s mouth. “Thanks for lending me your SO for a few days to help.”

Dar chuckled again. “Well, she wouldn’t let me rent her.” She sighed. “But you better take good care of her or I’ll reroute your paychecks to feed starving wolves in Oregon.”

Mike was laughing so hard he was making the seat shake.

“You’re so romantic.” Kerry said, affectionately. “That’s one of the things I adore the most about you, Dardar.” She said. “Dinner went fine. We’re headed back to Angie’s house now.”  She slowed before the turn up to her sister’s road. “You should try and get some sleep.”

“Okay.” Dar agreed. “Just wanted to find out how things went. Talk to you later, Ker. Love you.”

“Love you too.” Kerry closed the phone and put it on the seat next to her, aware of the sudden and almost awkward silence from her siblings.  She let that go on for a few minutes, then she glanced at them just before she pulled into Angie’s driveway. “Least she got you two to stop fighting.”

“Yeah.” Angie sighed. “You guys sound so storybook married.”

Kerry smiled, as she parked the truck, turning off the engine and popping the door open. “That’s probably the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me, sis. Thanks.” She got out, and Angie hopped out on the other side.

They looked at each other, then they both slammed their respective doors, leaving Michael hanging upsideown in the front seat.

“Hey!” He yelled through the door. “Hey! Help me out of here!”

Kerry and Angie bolted for the house, running up the sidewalk toward the front door as the horn started honking behind them, laughing as they headed for the door.

**

Dar woke up as the window across from her started to glow with early light, her internal clock as oddly dependable as it was at home despite the five hour time difference.  She studied the outline of the sill, content to lay there wrapped around her pillow as sleep slowly receded.

Softly, far off, she could hear the sounds of the city. Horns, and the sounds of machinery, no different than any other city she’d ever woken up in save the one where she lived. Out on the island, there was no real traffic, and if anything penetrated the soundproofed walls of the condo it was the roar of the ocean and the occasional hoot of a barge.

Or sometimes a mating peacock.

The peace there was something she’d come to appreciate. It gave her a period of space in which to live, and get ready for the day before she had to cross the water, and enter the insanity of Miami traffic and head to work.

Spending the morning with Kerry, going through their routine, the gentle banter, the morning run, or walk over to the gym in bad weather, just talking together, or being silent together –  she found that with a start like that, her entire attitude at work had completely changed.

People used to absolutely avoid her. Dar realized that. She knew that she’d done a lot to foster the notion that she was likely to bite people’s head off in the morning unless she’d at least gotten a gallon or two of café con leche into her, and that if you wanted anything, you’d better wait until after lunch, to be safe.

Now? People actually approached her in the damned elevator on the way up to the fourteenth floor. Dar rolled over and stretched her body out. Sometimes some of them even smiled at her, and occasionally, when she was in a particularily mellow mood after one of their long joint showers, she smiled back.

Less coffee, less stress, less screaming, more fun. Dar smiled at the ceiling. Life was charming the hell out of her at the moment despite the fact she’d had to spend the previous night in a smoky pub.  Stifling a yawn, she pulled the covers back and rolled up out of the bed and onto her feet, stretching her limbs out as she wandered over to the window and peered out.

Raining.  Dar pondered the gray exterior, glad she had her long coat handy.  The meeting was not that far away, perhaps ten minutes, and she reveled in the notion that she had a reasonable amount of time to order breakfast up and shower before she had to get ready.

Nice.

She sat down at the sleek desk near the window and flipped the room service menu open, propping her head up on one hand as she studied it’s contents. After a minute she closed the book and touched the speakerphone keypad, dialing room service and placing her order with the amiable and cheery voice on the other end.

That done, she opened the screen to her laptop and started it up, leaning back in the chair as she waited for it to boot.  Since it was in the middle of the night back at the office, she really didn’t expect there to be much mail but you never knew, and anyway, sometimes Maria forwarded her unintentionally funny jokes she’d come to enjoy.

The room was pleasantly cool, and she felt a sense of contentment as she watched some birds fly past outside the window, turning her head back only when her laptop beeped, wanting attention. She keyed in her password and let it continue, connecting to the surreptitiously hidden wifi connection and starting up her secured session to the office.

Mark had found them biometric laptops. They had a scanner attached that took fingerprints. Dar had tried one for a period of a week and ended up almost tossing it off the balcony on the 14th floor as the technology was just not ready for her prime time apparently.

Either that, or she had weird fingerprints. Mark swore it worked for him.  They were going to try retinal scanners next, but she figured if the stupid things couldn’t even read her index finger, they had scant chance of being able to read her eyeball.

“Technology sucks sometimes.” She informed her laptop, as it presented her inbox to her. “It’s just never where we want it to be, is it?”

The laptop bleeped back at her.

“Shut up.” Dar leaned forward and reviewed her mail.  As expected, there was nothing much urgent and she picked through them with casual interest, pausing to smile at a forwarded picture of a sunbathing cat from Kerry, and to shake her head at yet another request for people to stop cooking fish in the building from Mariana.

“Ah.’ She saw another one from the HR VP and opened it. It was the softball team lineup, listing Kerry as captain and laying out the game schedule.  She reviewed it, nibbling her lip as she realized they’d only be back from Europe a few days before the opening night. “Hm.”

Mariana had told everyone that winning wasn’t as important as participating. Dar understood that intellectually, but she knew fully well that no one wanted to lose, least of all her, and really least of all her curiously competitive partner.

So. She opened a message and addressed it to Mark.

Hey. Make sure everyone shows up for those practice games since we’ll be out here. I don’t want to look like a jerk when we play the first one.

D

She reviewed it, then sent the mail.  That left the problem of when she and Kerry were going to practice, and she frowned.  Maybe getting involved in the softball thing when they were traveling wasn’t the best idea.

On one hand, she figured she could probably handle a game without much preamble, trusting what she thought of as a reasonable set of athletic skills and a cursory memory of the sport to carry her through.

Kerry, however, though she had good reflexes and could handle her body really had nothing to go by in terms of knowing what to do in the game and Dar had gone and volunteered her as captain.

“That was idiotic.” She remarked to herself.

A knock came at the door, and she left the problem to sit as she went and answered it, letting in the room service waiter complete with a little wooden cart full of her selected breakfast. She signed the check and handed it back, then sat down as the waiter left and closed the door.

In the midst of opening her cereal box, her cell phone rang. Dar cursed, launching herself over the bed to the nightstand where the device was rattling, and grabbing it. She opened it and managed to get it to one ear without falling off the bed, but without time to see who it was. “Yes?”

“Hey honey.”

Dar stuck her tongue out and stifled a laugh. “Hey.”

“You okay? You sound weird.”

“I’m upside down.” Dar squirmed into a more comfortable position and relaxed. “What are you doing up? It’s late.”

“I can’t sleep.” Kerry told her. “You’re not here in bed with me.”

 Dar chuckled. “Sorry about that.” She said. “I didn’t realize you had me on speaker until it was too late.”

“No problem.” Her partner assured her. “I absolutely loved having my brother and sister hear what you said to me. Angie said we sounded so married.”

“Aw.”

“So how’s it really going?” Kerry said. “I almost threw peas at my mother here. She finally stopped with the snarky bs about halfway through dinner.”

“It’s fine.” Dar assured her. “I was pissed off about the bar, but that’s no one’s fault.  I’m looking forward to the meeting at ten. You got more packing to do?”

“Yeah.” Her partner agreed mournfully. “Then we’re going over to the house and haul everything in there.  I’m having fun with Ang and Mike but boy, I’m not looking forward to hanging out with my mother.”

“Want me to invent a disaster for you to fix?”

“You keep teasing me with that offer.” Kerry reminded her dryly. “Don’t jinx us, hon. We’re both out of the office and we don’t really need something to crash, y’know?”

“Mm.”

“We’d just have to fly back to Miami and fix it.”

“Hm.” Dar’s low grunt grew far more cheerful. “We’d be in the same place then.” She offered. “That can’t be all bad, can it?”

Kerry laughed softly, for at least thirty seconds. “Let’s see.” She said. “It’s been, what… two days now? That must be a record for us before we start whining about being apart.” She said. “We’re so nuts.”

“But in a nice way.”

Kerry was silent for a brief moment. “In a very beautiful way.” She said.  “Being with my mother, and my sister, and my brother who is on his fourth girlfriend this year made me realize all over again just how blessed my life is.”

Dar studied the ceiling, feeling a stupid grin stretch her lips.  “You’re better than Frosted Flakes for breakfast, you know that?” She said. “Ah, Ker. Go back to sleep. You’re going to be toast tomorrow if you don’t and you’ll end up going off on everyone.”

Kerry made a small, grunted sound.

“Won’t you?”

“Probably.’ Her partner sighed. “This bed’s just not comfortable, and I miss my dog, and I want some chocolate milk.”  She admitted. “And you’re the only one I can say that to who wont’ look at me funny or tell me to grow the hell up.”

Dar chuckled.

“I’m not sure I even know who these people are anymore.” Kerry added. “I feel like I hardly know them.”

“They hardly know you.” Dar said. “Give it a few days. You sounded pretty rambunctious with them in the car.” 

A small silence. “Yeah, I guess I did. It’s all right. I think I just keep freaking them out. “

Dar’s eyes flicked over the ceiling, her sensitive ears catching the change in her partner’s tone. “Hey.”

“Hey.”

“Just be who you are, Ker.” Dar advised gently. “They’ll get used to it. Don’t be afraid to not pretend, you know?”

Kerry sighed. “That’s exactly what I’m afraid of.” She confessed. “It’s hard to make everyone change the way they see me. It’s easier for me to pretend I’m someone else. It always was.”  She paused. “But you know something, I don’t think I can do it anymore.”

“Would it help if I sent you flowers at your mom’s house?” Dar asked, with a hint of a wry chuckle. “You know I always get you the most expensive ones.”

Finally, Kerry chuckled, after a long pause. “I can do this.” She said. “I’ll be fine. I just needed a Dar time out.”

Talk about freaking out. “Anytime, sweetheart.” Dar assured her. “I’ll always be there for you.” She heard the slight inhale, and the faint sound of Kerry swallowing. “Now go to bed, and let me eat my English Frosted Flakes and weird tasting milk for breakfast.”

“I love you.” Kerry replied, simply. “Talk to you later, okay?”

“Later.” Dar hung up the phone and let it sit on her chest for a few minutes. Then she chuckled and got up, taking her box of cereal with her back to the tray. “Dar time out.” She shook her head and poured the cereal into the waiting bowl. “And she thinks HER life’s changed.”

**

Kerry hummed softly under her breath as she neatly flipped a set of pancakes, a plate of omelettes and bacon already waiting nearby.  She had her back to her sister’s servants, aware of their nervous anxiety and she wondered briefly if they were more worried about her getting burned or if that she was auditioning for their jobs.

Not really much danger of either.  She’d cooked long enough and often enough to know how to avoid getting hurt and even when she’d been younger and willing to take about any job, short order cook had never been in her personal horizon.

She didn’t mind cooking for herself, or for Dar, or for family. Cooking for strangers, however, was another story especially after a night of little sleep and a morning full of gray rain outside.  Her ears pricked, as she heard footsteps in the hall, and she caught the nervous jerks from the staff as they heard them as well.

“Wh.. Kerry!” Angie entered, spotting her at the stove. “What in blazes are you doing?”

Kerry looked at the pan, then she turned her head and looked at her sister, then she looked back at the pan. “You have done this, Ang. I know you have. I used to live with you, remember? Don’t tell me you never told these guys about those banana brownies you used to make.”

Angie came over and peered over her bare shoulder. “You’re cooking.” She said, avoiding the brownie issue.

“I am.” Her older sister confirmed. “I said I was going to.  You didn’t believe me?” She scooped the last of the pancakes into their dish and covered it, then she turned off the gas to the stove. “I didn’t get much sleep last night so I figured I’d better make something I liked for breakfast so I didn’t whine all day.”

Angie picked up one of the dishes, a bemused but understanding look on her face.  She gave her staff a wry smile as she turned and headed after Kerry to the dining room. “Don’t worry about my sister.  She’s just got a mind of her own.”

“Got that right.” Kerry set the plates she had in her hands down. “Well, good morning.” She greeted her brother, who was rubbing both eyes. “Fine state of affairs when I’m the early bird in the family.”  She took a seat near one end of the big table, the warm light bathing her tanned arms very visible in her tank top.

“Pissant” Mike grumbled, sitting down across from her before he peered at Kerry, and jerked upright. “Holy shit. You did get a tattoo.” He scrambled out of his chair and came around the table, as Kerry continued to calmly butter her toast. “Wow.”

“Eat breakfast first, gawk later.” Kerry advised him. “It’s not going anywhere.”  She dumped some pancakes, an omelette, and a slice of bacon on her plate.

“Did it hurt?” Mike asked, curiously. “What made you get it?”

Angie motioned the staff to bring coffee over. “I think it’s pretty.”

“Can I touch it?” Mike asked.

Kerry put her fork down and half turned to face Mike. “Sure.” She moved the strap of her tank top over to give him a better view. “Yes, it hurt.” She said, as he bent closer. “It hurt a lot, but it was worth it.”

“Wow.” He repeated, putting a finger out hesitantly and touching the design. “Oh.” He said. “It just feels like skin.”

Angie appeared on her other side, running her thumb over it. “It is.” She said, in surprise. “I thought it would be raised up, like those inoculations.”

Kerry felt herself twitch, just a little, as they touched her. “Well, when he first did it, it was kinda.” She said. “It was pretty swollen.”

“It was?” Angie looked up at her at close quarters, nearly making her eyes cross. “Is it like a burn?”

“It’s.. yeah, I guess.” Her older sister said. “I mean, they take needles and jab them into your skin over and over again, so it kind of gets all sore and puffy. But it heals pretty fast.” She went on. “It stops hurting really bad as soon as they stop sticking needles in you.”

Mike shook his head and went back to his seat. “You are totally crazy.” He announced. “But it is really nice looking, Ker.  Did Dar like it? She should. It’s her name there.”

Kerry went back to sorting out her breakfast. “She did. I think one of the reasons maybe that I got it was because I knew it was something I could do that she probably wouldn’t.”

“She doesn’t like tattoos?” Angie eased away from her and went back to her place at the head of the table.

“She’s scared to death of needles.” Kerry responded, with a wry grin. “Don’t you remember in the hospital?”

Angies eyes widened, as she helped herself to the plates. “Oh my gosh, I do. That’s right!”  She gave the woman at her shoulder a nod, and sat back as coffee was poured into her cup.  “She almost went crazy there before everything got horrible.”

They all fell briefly silent as they started breakfast, and Kerry was left in peace to think about Mike’s first question. 

Why.  Why had she really gotten the tattoo? For herself? For Dar? Kerry chuckled a little under her breath and shook her head. She still really didn’t know for sure. “So anyway.” She broke the quiet. “I love the thing. Dar was in New York when I got it, and I had a day or so to let it heal before I showed it to her. I could see it was going back and forth in the back of her mind if she wanted to get one too.”

“Kerry?” Mike looked up. “Thanks for making breakfast. This rocks.”

Angie looked around, but the two servant women had retreated back to the kitchen. “Yeah.” She said. “Thanks… I know I used to make brownies but I have no idea how to tell these people to make things I like.”

Kerry waved a fork at them, busy chewing.

“Have you decided what you’re going to speak about at the banquet tonight?” Angie asked. “You know, Marga Smithton called me last night and said she saw us in the restaurant with mom and she said everyone’s been talking about it.”

Kerry rolled her eyes.

“Hey, slow news week.” Her sister held a hand up. “C’mon, Kerry. You used to live here. How many weeks did duck racing make the front page?”

Kerry swallowed and wiped her lips with her napkin.  “They need to get a life.” She said. “I’ve figured out two different ways to go tonight, and it depends on how they react when I get there. Either they’re going to get my professional presentation, or they’re going to get the radical biker dyke. All up to them.”

Both her siblings blinked at her.

“Ah. Forgot to tell you I got a motorcycle too.” Kerry grinned, and took a sip of her coffee. “Actually, it was a joint purchase. Dar and I use it down by the cabin in the Keys.” She explained. “Which by the way, you both have to come down and stay at sometime.”

“I’ll take you up on that.” Mike said. “Can I ride the bike?”

“Sure.” Kerry could still sense the faint waves of shock rolling around the table. “We go down on weekends a lot and just bum around there. It’s quiet, and it’s right on the water, I love chilling out on the beach in front.”

“Sounds gorgeous.” Angie recovered and picked up the conversation again. “Is it a long drive?”

“Well.” Kerry answered. “It’s about an hour and a half, I guess, but we also take the boat down there and that’s a little longer. We don’t care though because we stop and dive on the way down.”

“Man.’ Her brother shook his head. “What a life.”

Kerry smiled and took a forkful of pancake to eat. She felt a faint buzz in her pocket and pulled out her phone, setting it on the table and opening it. “Excuse me.” She put the forkful down and pressed the answer button. “Kerry Stuart.”

“Hello, Ms. Stuart?” A male voice answered. “This is ops. We have kind of a situation here and we need someone to make a decision.”

“Called the right person.” Kerry regretfully glanced at her plate. “Go on. What’s the problem?”

“There’s a new sales account, the International Cellular group?” The tech ventured. “Do you know about them.”

“Sure.” Kerry said.

“Okay, well, they were supposed to come live next week, but it turns out their stuff came early so they want to bring up the circuits into the network, but the change control’s not ready.”

Ah. Kerry leaned back and folded her arms, considering the issue.  “Does Mark have the network provisioning ready?” She asked.

“He says he can have it.”

Ah. Kerry almost laughed. That meant everyone really wanted to help out their new customer, and no one wanted to stand on procedure – but no one wanted to cross her strict insistence on documented change control either. 

Only Dar would casually do that, and often did. But to be fair, if anyone else asked Dar if they could do it, Dar sent them to Kerry. She reserved the right to bypass the rules for herself and Kerry had accepted that without much qualm, not only because Dar was her boss, but because she trusted her instincts.  “Okay, you have my verbal to proceed, so long as Mark files the paperwork in the system and it comes up after business hours.”

“Right oh, ma’am.” The tech sounded happier. “Mark’s on the way to do that now. Thank you!”

“Anytime.” Kerry hung up the phone and went back for her fork, glad the issue had been simple.

“So who was that?” Angie asked.

Kerry held up her finger, and managed to get a mouthful of her breakfast. She patiently chewed it and swallowed. “Our operations center in Miami.” She said. “We put some new policies and procedures in place and they’re determined to stick by them.”

“So you really do run that place, huh?” Mike said.

Kerry nodded, but kept eating.

“She does.” Angie said. “I don’t know if mom googled you last night, but I did. Holy bananas, Kerry. You’re an executive vice president.”

“Uh huh.” Her sister nodded again.

“So, I have a question. “Angie leaned forward a little. “If you make what you do, and Dar makes what she does, and you live in a gillion dollar condo on some ritzy private island, and you own a boat, and a snazzy cabin in the Keys… why the heck do you cook for yourself and drive your own car?

Kerry stopped chewing and looked up at her, head tilted slightly to one side.  After a second she hastily swallowed and picked up her coffee cup, washing her mouthful down. “Huh?”

“Yeah.” Mike had no such worries. He plowed through his pancakes as he talked. “How come you don’t have a half dozen people chasing after you holding your briefcase? I could be one of them.”

How come? Kerry was honestly perplexed, never having even considered anything remotely like it. “Well.” She said, after a long pause. “I like cooking, and I like driving. Why would I let someone else do it for me?”

She looked at her siblings, and they looked back at her, and she suddenly felt the gulf between them like it was a physical void.  It was strange, and upsetting, since she’d grown up in this same type of home, in this same type of environment and yet living like her sister lived, like her mother lived, was as alien to her as winter had come to be.

“Huh.” Mike grunted. “I like people doing things for me. Who likes to do laundry and stuff? I’d rather have clean clothes appear like magic.”

“Me too.” Angie agreed. “If I didn’t have someone helping me with Andrew, I’d go crazy.”

Kerry sucked on her fork tines, then she shook her head. “I don’t have time in my life for that.” She said. ‘It’s way too complicated, dealing with people doing stuff for me. It’s a lot easier just to do it myself.”

Angie looked at the plate, and then she just chuckled and shrugged. “Well, no one can argue you know what you’re doing, sis. Whatever makes you happy.”

“Right on.” Mike agreed. “You can cook for me anytime.”

“Thanks.” Kerry went back to her breakfast, more than a little bemused.  “Now can we shut up and eat?” She added. “Before I have to get up and cook it all over again?”

“Oo.. she’s the boss.”

**

Dar took advantage of being slightly behind Alastair to take a moment to pull her cuffs straight as they stood waiting to enter the sturdy oak doors to the conference room.  She then put her hands together over her leather binder, shifting her shoulder a little under the weight of her laptop case as she listened to Alastair’s cheerful chatter with their hosts.

She was the only one with a laptop, naturally. The rest of the team with them were sales executives, who had thick leather portfolios clasped under their arms, dark suits, light shirts, classy ties and appropriately confident, but reserved expressions.

Like theirs, Dar’s business suit was a conservative charcoal grey, but that’s where the resemblance stopped. She was wearing a kneel length skirt and a creamy beige silk shirt, and her lapel was impudently decorated with a jewel encrusted microchip just to drive the point home that she wasn’t one of the front of the house boys.

Nerd. Dar licked her lips and hid a smile, straightening her shoulders as she heard the doors start to open, and the chatter died down. 

“Well, here we go.” Alastair turned, glancing behind him as if to make sure Dar was there. “Ready, lady?”

Dar wrinkled her nose at him, and chuckled.

“Gentlemen.. “ The polite man opening the door paused. “Ah, and lady. Please come inside. Welcome.”

“That’s twice in sixty seconds.” Dar muttered, as she followed Alastair inside, the rest of the team deferring to her.  She glanced around as she crossed the thick carpet, appreciating the high ceiling and expansive proportions of the conference room.

At the head of the table sat Sir Melthon Gilberthwaite, who was such a stereotypical Forties movie style British magnate Dar half suspected there was a film crew around somewhere.  Seated next to him was Hans, who solemnly winked at Dar as their group entered.

“Ah, Sir Melthon.” Alastair advanced confidently. “It’s good to see you again.” 

“McLean.” The magnate barked gruffly. “Good start. You lot showed up on time. I hate slackers, like this godson of mine.”

Hans smiled benignly.

Alastair reached the table and took Sir Melthon’s extended hand in a firm grip. “We try not to slack, though I have to tell you this time difference smacks the heck out of us.” He released the man’s hand and turned. “Let me introduce my team here.”

Dar stood quietly waiting, letting Alastair’s genial introductions of the sales team roll past her as she waited her turn, fairly sure that he would introduce her last as he usually did when they were in a group. She wasn’t sure if it was something to do with her being a woman, or just her being her, but she realized the magnate at the end of the table was waiting as well as he looked right at her the whole time.

“And of course, our Chief Information Officer, Dar Roberts.” Alastair concluded, turning to give Dar a nod. “The architect of our infrastructure.”

“Sir Melthon.” Dar inclined her head in response, meeting his eyes. “It’s good to meet you.”

The magnate stood up and walked around the table to where she was standing, shooing the others out of the way. He stopped in front of her, his head nearly but not quite even with hers, and put his hands on his hips. “You the git who kicked my godson in the rear?”

“I am.” Dar replied mildly, aware of Alastair’s widening eyes behind him.

“You’re one of those smart mouthed women, aren’t you?” Sir Melthon accused. “One of them who thinks they know everything?”

“Absolutely.” Dar agreed. “I wouldn’t be here otherwise. I don’t waste my time on small potatoes and two bit thinkers.” She could hear the air being sucked out of the room around her, and wondered if the two European sales managers were going to pass out right on the conference room floor.  “I don’t think you do either.”

Sir Melthon grunted. “Hah.” He turned and went back to his chair. “What’s the world coming to, hah? Foreign women in my boardroom.Scandalous!” He looked at the rest of them. “Well, you idiots! Sit down! You think I’m going to talk to you getting a crook in my neck? Especially that smart mouthed woman! Sit!”’

Everyone hastily grabbed for a chair except for Dar, who meandered around to the other side of the table and set her laptop case down first before she took a seat in one of the comfortable leather chairs. “Nice.” She commented to Hans in German.

“It will get better. He likes you.” Hans advised her, in a low mutter. ‘I think perhaps he wants to take you to bed.”

Dar nodded, steepling her fingers as the sales team prepared their presentation. “Did you tell him I was married?”

“I did so.” Hans replied, in a regretful tone.

“To another woman?”

The German half shrugged. “Not so much.”

Dar chuckled under her breath and removed her laptop from it’s case, opening it and starting it up.  “This is going to be a party I can tell already. He’s going to love it when Kerry gets here.”

Hans smiled and folded his hands over his stomach, beaming contentedly at the room.

**

“That it?” Kerry nudged the box she’d carried and lifted into the flatbed of the pickup into place. She stood up and dusted her hands off, glad she’d decided to keep her tank top on to work in as the afternoon sun warmed her skin.

“Ugh. I hope so.” Mike sat down on the tailgate of the truck. “That was hard work.”

“You carried three boxes.” Kerry took a seat on the edge of the truck side, resting her elbows on her knees and removing the pair of leather work gloves she’d put on. “Give me a break.”

Mike looked up at her.  “Hey. We’re not all athletic like you are.” He swung his legs a little, watching his sister out of the corner of his eye as they waited for Angie to join them.  As he’d expected, Kerry did in fact have visible muscles, but they weren’t the kind you saw on sports shows or in those freaky infomercials.

They were just there, along her arms and shoulders, just under the skin where you could see them move when she did. They didn’t look bad, he decided, and they didn’t look like a guys, either. But with her cropped hair they presented a picture of her that just didn’t match the one he’d held in his head for a very long time.

She leaned back and crossed her ankles, resting her hands on the truck side and tipping her head back to look up at the sky, and Mike felt suddenly that this was a person he really didn’t know that much about. “Hey Ker?”

“Hm?” She rolled her head to one side and looked at him. “Just kidding, Mike. I’m glad you showed up even if you didn’t carry a box. It’s good to see you.”

He grinned. “I was gonna say pretty much the same thing.” He said. “So much craps gone on the last couple of years, it’s been a bitch, you know?”

“I know.” Kerry agreed. “It’s been tough for me, all that stuff.”

“Yeah.”

“I’m glad I have Dar’s family around.” Kerry said, gazing at her work boots. “I don’t’ think I was ready to just not have anyone but me and her.  I missed having people around me and her folks are amazing. They’re at our place now, dog sitting.”

“They seem really cool.” Mike agreed. “Dar’s mom scares me.”

Kerry chuckled. “She’s hilarious.” She said. “There’s so much of her in Dar, and neither of them will admit it. Dar looks just like her dad, but really, her wit’s just like her moms.”

Mike got up and climbed into the bed of the truck with her, sitting down next to Kerry on the side. “We had some fun before, though.” He said. “It wasn’t all bad, growing up together. I didn’t think so, anyway.”

“There were good times.” His sister said. “I had fun with you and Angie. I just wish we  could have stayed like.. around ten.  Once I started growing up is when things got weird.”  She pondered the boxes around them. “I’m just really glad I didn’t figure out I was gay until I left home.”

“That didn’t go over really well.” Her brother agreed. “Was it weird for you?”

Kerry thought about those long, confusing days, and after a moment of silence, she nodded. “It was really hard.” She said. “For a while I wasn’t sure… I knew if I had to tell the folks it would be the end of me being a part of the family.” She paused. “I thought a lot about whether it was worth it.”

“Telling them?”

“Living.” Kerry answered briefly.

Mike turned and looked at her, with a shocked expression.

Kerry looked back at him. “You have no idea what it’s like.” She said. “Being hated that much for something you can’t change.”

Mike was silent for a minute. Then he nodded. “You’re right.” He said. “I have no idea what that’s like. I think… well, I know the folks thought you were just being stubborn, or rebelling or whatever.” He frowned. “It was like, why did you have to do that?”

“For a long time I didn’t.” Kerry said. “I just lived with knowing I was going to have to say something sometime but I was too scared to take the next step, until the day I met Dar.”  She studied her hands, her thumb rubbing against her ring. “Then I knew I couldn’t pretend anymore.  I had to fish or cut bait, as they say in the marina.”

“Ang and I felt.. “ Mike paused. “Well, we kind of felt like you picked Dar over us.”

Kerry glanced up at him. “Actually what I did was pick me over the rest of you.” She answered. “I decided my being happy was more important than my family, and you have no idea how much it hurt to have to make that choice.”

Mike was quiet for a few minutes. They both looked up hearing the house door close, and saw Angie making her way towards them with one last box. “I’m glad you picked you, Ker.” He said, in a serious tone. “You’re one of the few people I know who honest to God is happy.”

“Hey you two.” Angie thumped the box down. She was in jeans, and a sweatshirt. “That’s it. I’m over packing. Anything else goes to charity.” She pushed the box into the truck and sat down on the tail. “Jesus, what was I thinking keeping all that stuff?”

“Eh.” Kerry leaned back again, relaxing. “I have to admit, if I had to move now with all the toys and gear and what not Dar and I have, I probably would need to hire a moving company myself.”  She said. “So are we ready to get this stuff over to mom’s? I need some time to get changed for the shindig tonight.”

“You going like that?” Angie pulled one knee up and wrapped her hands around it. “I have to bring the camera for mom’s face if you do.”

Kerry considered it, then a cool draft hit her between the shoulderblades and she looked up at the sun.  “Nah.” She decided. “I’ll throw a sleeved shirt on. I’m going to freeze my ass off if I  don’t and it’s not worth the freak out.” She got up and went to the other side of the truck, putting her hands on the side and vaulting over it to land with some grace on the other side.

“Okay, we’ll wait out here for you.” Angie agreed.

Kerry raised her hand and waved it as she trotted off towards the house, taking her gloves off and stuffing them in her belt as she went.

Angie leaned back against the wall of the truck and reviewed her pile of stuff. “Not that mom’s not going to freak out as it is, us pulling up in a pickup in jeans.” She remarked. “But what the hell.  Kerry didn’t rebel until her late twenties, maybe it’s our turn.”

Mike eyed her dubiously. “You’re not going to get a tattoo are you?”

His sister gave him a look.

“Just asking.”

**

Kerry dropped into the swing in the solar, glad to get off her feet after a day of hauling boxes.  She looked around at the quiet, glass lined room, the air rich with the scent of carefully tended plants around the borders of it.

It was quiet here, though she could hear voices through the door coming from the direction of the hall where she’d left her sister getting her things arranged in their new surroundings, though surely this house was almost as familiar to her as her own since she knew Angie spent a lot of time here.

Ah well. Kerry let her head rest against the chain holding the swing up, savoring the peace around her. She’d always loved the solar, and now as she leaned back and gazed around her, she allowed memories of scampering around hiding behind the plants surface in her mind’s eye.

It smelled so green, and there was so much for a small child to look at. Plants with their big leaves, and the rich potting soil, and the occasional ladybug to capture and watch.  

She glanced back into one corner, where there were now rose bushes but where there once had been a stand of potted pines, clustered in a clump she’d learned to worm her way into and which had provided a haven for her whose Christmas tree scent she could remember still to this day.

She stretched her arms out along the back of the wooden bench seat, and rocked back and forth a little, looking up as she heard footsteps to see her mother approaching, and inwardly she bit off a curse, not really wanting to face an interaction with her at the moment.

“Ah, there you are, Kerrison.” Cynthia Stuart said. “My goodness, what a lot of work you children did.”

“It was.” Kerry had to agree, as her mother seated herself on the bench across from her. “But we ended up with a lot of stuff that can go to charity, and I think Angie’s happy to have her things the way she likes them.”

Her mother smiled. “I think so too.” She replied. “I have to say it will be nice to have at least one of you back in the house. It’s been so quiet.”

Kerry relaxed a trifle. “You should have seen us last night.” She said. “We ended up locking Mike in the truck and having a pillow fight in the living room. Sure you want that much excitement around?”

“Did you really?” Her mother asked. “My goodness, and you’re all grown up.”

“We’re still brothers and sisters.”  A smile crossed Kerry’s face. “We had fun.”

“It certainly sounds like it.” Cynthia said. “I’m very glad you have had some time to spend with Angela and Michael. I know they have both missed you.”

“I’m glad too.” Kerry answered.

Her mother cleared her throat. “So you’re speaking at the reunion tonight?”

Kerry nodded. “They asked me to.” She said. “I wasn’t going to go.”

“Why not?” Her mother asked, in a mild tone. “After all, you were going to be here this week.”

“I just didn’t want to.” She’d gotten the invitation. Dar had even encouraged her to go, and had said she’d work around the Europe schedule to be there if Kerry wanted to, and wanted her there. “I don’t much like being the celebrity freak show, I guess.”

Her mother straightened. “Oh, but surely that’s not the… “ She paused, and frowned.

That, at least, made Kerry smiled, if only a bit wryly. “Anyway, I’ll do the speech then we’re going out to the pub for dinner.” She said. “So I guess we should get back to Angie’s old place so I can change.”  She stood up, stretching her body out and reaching back to free her shortened hair from her polo shirt collar.

“Ah, yes of course.” Her mother said, rising hastily.  “We thought perhaps we could all have brunch here tomorrow. Would that fit in your schedule?”

Kerry’s ears twitched. “Sure.” She answered, after a moment’s hesitation. “I think we’re done with packing. What time?”

Her mother looked pleased. “Eleven, I believe.” She said. “Just the family, really. I just want to get a chance to chat with all of you alone.”

Uh oh. Kerry nodded. “Sounds like fun.” She answered, reasoning that at least if they all were there, the subject could hardly be anything relating to her, personally. “Well, let me get going.” She eased past her mother and ducked under an errant limb, heading back into the hall where she could see her brother standing.

“Kerrison?”

Urg. Kerry paused and turned, giving her mother a questioning look.

“I do like that haircut on you.” Cynthia said. “It frames your face very nicely.”

Kerry ran her fingers through the layers near her eyes and produced a brief grin. “Thanks. It got so hot this summer I had to get rid of some of it.” She said. “I like it, though. I may keep it this way.”   She turned and slipped out of the door and back into the lit entryway, where Angie was now also waiting for her. “Hey. Ready to go?”

Angie glanced past her to see their mother emerging, then she gave her sister a wry look. “Ready if you are.” She slid her small clasp purse under her arm. “Mom, see you tomorrow.”

Cynthia waggled her fingers at them, as they stood together for a minute before the door. “So nice to see the three of you together. We must get some pictures at brunch.”

They got out the door, and Kerry realized a second later that not bringing a jacket wasn’t the brightest thing she’d ever done.  The cool air blew right through her polo shirt, and she was really glad she’d decided against wearing the tank. “Brr.” She rubbed her arms with her hands. “Where’d the damn sun go?”

Mike snorted. “Boy did your blood thin.”

Kerry didn’t deny it. “Hey, it was 93 degrees when I left.” She protested. “I’m used to walking outside in a bathing suit in September.” She scooted ahead of them and unlocked the truck door, sliding inside and shutting it after her to block the wind.

Angie got in the passengers seat, laughing, and Mike slid in the jump seat also chuckling.  “It must be so bizarre not to have winter.” Angie shut the door as Kerry started the engine. “I can’t imagine it”

“We have winter.” Kerry put the truck in gear and pulled around the big stately driveway. “We have at least two days where it drops below sixty. Dar and I make hot chocolate and wear our footie pajamas.”  She turned and waited for the big iron gates to open, then she eased out onto the road, looking both ways first. “I don’t miss it. I like not having to think about putting layers of clothing on and being able to go swimming at midnight outside the whole year.”

“Do you? “ Mike poked his head over the seat. “Go swimming at midnight?”

Kerry had stopped at a traffic light, and now she turned and looked at him. “Yeah.” She admitted. “When we get home from work sometimes. Or in the ocean when we’re down at the cabin. We’ve got a little cove all to ourselves.”

“You guys swim naked?”

“MIKE!” Angie slapped him. “Of course they don’t!”

“Well, actually we do.” The light changed, and Kerry moved forward. “Sometimes.” She answered, smothering a grin as she heard Angie nearly swallow her tongue while her brother chortled with glee. “Rebellion has it’s good points, y’know.”

“Oh my god.”

“Sweet!”

**

The sales pitch over, it was time to get down to the real business.

“We understand that there are companies here with a lot more built out infrastructure.” Dar faced the room, holding the remote for her presentation laptop in her right hand.  “So your question for us likely is, how in the hell are we going to support this application until we can catch up.”

Sir Melthon grunted.

“It’s a good question.” Dar clicked the control, and her laptop obediently responded with a lively, pulsing display, projected against a silver chased, insanely expensive screen set up at the far end of the table.  It displayed a reasonably scaled diagram of their global network, long lines of green and blue tracing across  the planet.

“Animated, eh. At least that’s more interesting than the last idiots.” Sir Melthon interrupted.  “Bloody boring the lot of them. You put me to sleep, woman, and you can go sell your slides out on the street.”

“That’s live, isn’t it, Dar?” Alastair remarked from his seat next to Sir Melthon, drawing both the magnates attention and that of the two men on the other side of him that had been introduced as his business leaders for the project. “That screen there?”

“Live?” One of the men leaned forward. “Do you mean to say that’s showing a realtime view of something?” He looked around. “What the devil are you connected to?”

“It is.” Dar responded. “This is a reflection of the main operations console at our commercial headquarters in Miami, Florida.”  She went on. “I have a cellular link up to our international gateway and we’re backhauling the signal from there.”

The man studied her. “Sorry, go on.” He murmured.

She reviewed the screen. “As you can see, we are very built out in North America, but we also have a significant presence in South America, India, Africa, and the Far East.”

The man got up and walked around to get closer to the screen.

“We do have a basic set of pipes in Europe.” Dar manipulated the control and a set of green lines grew brighter, across the European continent.  “But since we size the infrastructure to the business, we haven’t upgraded the port speed to provide a high capacity full mesh. Yet.”

The man looked at her. “How long will it take you to do that?” He asked, sharply.

Dar studied the screen for a moment. “Two months.” She answered.

“That’s not possible.” The other man next to Sir Melthon said. “We know it isn’t, I’m not being a fly in the ointment here.” He said, as Dar turned towards him.  “We did a study to put our own network in. It would take over a year, and that’s why we’re looking to outsource.”

“Two months. “Dar repeated, unmoved.  “We have a certain degree of leverage.”

The man looked at Sir Melthon, and shook his head.

“McLean, is this rot?” Melthon turned his head and peered at Alistair.  “I don’t need a load of hot air. I have a wife for that.”

Alastair didn’t turn a hair. “Nah.” He said. “If Dar says two months, it’s two months, and probably earlier.” He said. “She rebuilt an entire networking center in one night, y’know. Reliable as the day is long.”

The magnate snorted. “You willing to lay a bet on that?” He asked. “You do it in time or the whole deal’s off, how’s that for a bet?”

“Sure.”  The genial Texan didn’t so much as glance at Dar. “But I’ll tell you what, we do it in two months, and you toss in a contract for the rest of your network. How’s that for a bet?”

Dar stood quietly waiting, gaining an new appreciate for her bosses always surprising wheeling and dealing side she didn’t get to see very often.  Usually she was pulling Alastair’s ass out of the fire, this time, they were both playing a somewhat dangerous game of poker that was making the sales reps eyes bug out.

Sir Melthon studied the gray haired man sitting next to him, his hands resting relaxed on the table.

“Sir.” The man next to him murmured. “This sounds dangerous.”

“Hah!” The magnate barked suddenly. “Damn straight it does.” He turned to Dar. “Well, smart mouthed woman, get to talking.  We’ve got a bet on.” He held a hand out to Alastair. “Good enough for you, McLean?”

“Absolutely.” Alastair took his hand and gripped it firmly.  “Dar? You were saying?”

Everyone turned back to Dar, and she collected her train of thought, looking back at the screen. “As I was saying, the question is, how do we support this project until I can upgrade those pipes.” She illuminated two other lines, a pulsing blue one that landed in London, and another in Germany, with a heavy tracing of smaller, green lines between them. “Here’s how.”

“Wait.” The man still standing near the screen held up a hand. “This is our premier product. We can’t rely on a single line back to the States. What if it goes down?  Even for.. ah.. two months?” His voice expressed extreme doubt.

Dar walked over to her laptop and put the control down, trading it for her keyboard which she studied for a moment before she started typing in it. “Here’s the average response time across that circuit to our London hub.” She enhanced the display, showing the statistics of the two links.  “Here’s what happens when it goes down.” She executed a few keystrokes, and the blue line landing in London went dark.

“B..” One of their own sales reps started to stand up.

The rest of the map fluttered, then the pulsing settled down, the link into Germany growing brighter, and the lacing of green lines expanding to take up the slack.  The response time counter, in it’s small box, remained steady.

Dar let the silence go on for a moment, then she smiled. “I like to sleep at night.” She reopened the link and it surged back into place, the map giving that little flutter again.  She glanced over at Sir Melthon, catching him with his jaw just slightly open.  He scowled at her and shut his mouth with a click.  “So our proposal is that we will support your infrastructure from our Miami offices until a local hub is in place.”

“With local staff?” The man near the screen rallied weakly.

“Of course.” Alastair said. “Do you know how much it costs to relocate people from Oklahoma?” He chuckled. “I’ve told the boys here to get ready to move fast, and bring in as many good people as they can find.”

“Hmph.”

“We’re expecting to start up a support center with at least one hundred people.” David spoke up.  “And Francois here is handling the logistics and distribution facility near Nantes.”

The men looked at Francois, who merely nodded, keeping his fingers pressed against his lip.

“Hah.” Sir Melthon barked again. “What a pack of smart alecks you lot are.” He turned to Alastair. “Lunch. Then we’ll get down to pen and paper.  I’ve had enough egghead chatter for the morning.” He stood up and headed for the door, clearly expecting them to follow.

Dar chuckled and went to her laptop to shut it down. “You know what this business is like sometimes Hans?”

“Pig’s tail soup.” He answered succinctly. “But he does like you, that I am sure.” He reassured her. “It is mostly an act, yes? That Lord of the British empire loudness.”

Dar closed the lid on the machine.  “Wait until he sees Alastair’s contract terms. “ She advised him. “That’s mostly an act too, that Texas good old boy stuff. “

“Ah.” Hans got up and joined her as they walked to the door, the last to exit the room. “So it seems with the big shots acting, the truth of the situation then depends on you.”

Dar held the door and smiled. “We’ll soon find out.”

“That we will.”

**

Kerry toweled her hair dry and paused in front of the bathroom mirror, regarding her reflection

Storm Surge

Part 4

Kerry toweled her hair dry and paused in front of the bathroom mirror, regarding her reflection. She hung the towel around her neck and leaned on the marble countertop, wrestling with that age old question of women everywhere.

What to wear.

Normally, it wasn’t much of an issue for her. She had work clothes, and she had casual clothes, and she had scroungy old rags in abundance.  Twice as many as Dar, in fact, and she didn’t often spend much time deciding which category to put on.

However.  Kerry studied the pale green eyes in the mirror.

 “I think I feel like being a grown up tonight.” She announced, putting aside the fleeting notion of wearing jeans to her speech.   She finished drying herself off and put on her underwear, leaving the bathroom and crossing the carpet to where she’d laid out her choices.

Without hesitation, she lifted the crisply pressed suit up and hooked the hanger on silent butler, sliding the jacket off and laying it across the seat as she loosened the silk, ice blue shirt and prepared to slip it over her shoulders.

A soft knock at the door made her eye the closed panel with some wariness. “Yes?”

“It’s me.” Angie’s voice answered.

Slipping the shirt on, Kerry started buttoning the sleeves. “C’mon in.” She glanced over as her sister entered, shutting the door behind her. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Angie dropped down onto the bed, leaning on one hand. “That’s a nice blouse.” She said. “So you’re not going to go strapless?”

“No.” Kerry smiled, finishing her sleeves and fastening the front closed. “I decided to present my professional side. Aside from not wanting to come off as a jerk, I always feel like I have a responsibility to encourage girls into IT.”

“Really?” Angie’s brows lifted. “Is it really that much a guy’s world?”

Kerry removed her teal skirt from it’s hanger and stepped into it. “Well..” She tucked her shirt in and buttoned the skirt, then buckled the leather belt. “Yeah, it is.” She admitted. “I think Dar’s one of the few female CIO’s, and our technical group is mostly guys though we do try to recruit women.”

“Try?”

Kerry went to her bag and removed her jewelry case. “Believe it or not, for some reason, women don’t seem to gravitate to infrastructure.” She took out a pair of favorite earrings and started to put them on. “I’ve seen great women programmers, project managers, service delivery reps, you name it. But high tech plumbers? Not so common.”

Angie got up and came over, peeking at the earrings. “Ker, those are gorgeous.” She said. “Can I see that other one?”

Her sister handed it over, then she retrieved her necklace and ring from the dresser and slid them into place.  She brushed her hair out, glancing briefly in the mirror as the already drying, shortened strands settled around her face. “Sure is nice not to have to blow dry this stuff all the time.”

“You like it short?”

Kerry took back the proffered earring and inserted it. “Yeah.” She studied her reflection, and smiled. “I think it looks more sophisticated. Dar likes it. I keep trying to get her to cut hers short but she thinks she’ll look like a punk.”

“Mm.” Angie got up and stood next to her. “Her hair’s wavy, though. Yours is straight. It might look weird unless it was really short.” She pointed out. “I’m sure she doesn’t want to look like a guy.”

Kerry’s eyebrow arched. She turned and looked at Angie. “Shaved bald she wouldn’t look like a guy.” She said, bluntly.

Her sister gave her a wry look.

Kerry made a face. “Sorry.” She apologized. “I think I’m getting sensitive in my old age.”  She brushed her hair out again, feeling a little embarrassed.  “Smack me.”

“No way.” Angie said immediately. “Are you kidding? I’m not hitting She Ra. Not in this lifetime.” She bumped Kerry with her shoulder. “Mind if I come along to the dinner? I know I wasn’t in that class, but I’d love to hear you speak.”

“I don’t mind at all.”  Kerry was relieved. “I’d love the company.” She finished her mild primping and reached for the jacket to her suit. “Thanks.”

Angie followed her as she pulled the jacket on and tugged the lapels straight with an automatic gesture, reaching back to clear the short hairs in the back of her neck from the collar.   “Is Mike meeting us after for dinner?”

“Actually…”

Kerry sensed a plot at hand. “Let me guess. He wants to come too.”

“Well…” Her sister lifted both hands, as she watched Kerry slip into her mid heel shoes. “Why not? We know we don’t have much time with you, Ker.  Besides, if they start giving you a hard time, we’ll gang up on them.”

Kerry entertained herself with a mental vision of her siblings batting her old classmates around. She grinned. “Yeah sure, why not?” She said. “Let’s go and get this over with.” She clipped her Palm in it’s case to her belt and picked up the keys to the pickup.  “Wanna drive?”

Angie chuckled, then she cleared her throat as they headed for the stairs. “Maybe.”

**

Kerry folded her hands over her stomach and watched as the once familiar landscape whipped by, only half listening to her brother’s chatter from the jump seat behind her.  In her mind, she ran over what she might say at the dinner, reviewing a few different approaches depending on the reception she was given.

It would be the easiest if everything was just at face value. She could talk about what was needed to enter the business world, and ramble on about the state of the technical industry for any length of time without any danger of either scandalizing anyone or being completely understood.

She scratched her nose, wrinkling the bridge of it a little as she acknowledged how stuffy and jaded that sounded even in the privacy of her own mind.  It was true, though, that the world she worked in was full of over arching concepts and buzzwords that tried to describe in layman’s terms what it’s functions were and most of the time it just ended up sounding like dystopian poetry.

“So Ker.” Mike got her attention back. “You think this is a publicity stunt or something?”

On the other hand, Kerry smiled grimly, her brother had probably just spoken aloud what her own primary suspicion was, that her school, always in search of funding, had used the opportunity of it’s class reunion to gain some press in an otherwise slow year.

What was that about any publicity being good publicity? 

“Maybe.” Kerry said. “I don’t see what it really gets them though, except mention in the paper when the paper covers me.” She glanced at her sister.  “Did you say the paper was going to be there.”

“Of course.” Angie said. She slowed, then turned onto a busier road. “I’m surprised they didn’t call the house looking for you. “  She added. “A half dozen other people did.”

Kerry blinked. “Huh?” She said. “They did? Who?”

“Guys wanting dates. We told them off.” Mike answered for her, reaching across the back of the seat and flicking Kerry on the back of her neck. “Then Oprah Winfrey called and we told her you were booked for the next two years already.”

“Oh damn.” Kerry had to laugh. “And here I really wanted to be on Oprah.” She twiddled her thumbs a little. “Did I ever tell you guys that I got a call from Face the Nation after the hearing, wanting me to appear?”

“Oh my god you’re kidding.” Angie gasped. “They would have had a fit!”

“Face the Nation? They’re used to weird political scandals.” Kerry chuckled.

“Our parents.” Her sister clarified. “He hated that show.”

“They roasted him the last time he was on it.” Mike snorted. “Don’t you remember that time, Kerry? I thought I sent you an email he was going to be on, they nailed him on the offshore drilling crap he was supporting.”

Kerry’s brow creased a bit. “I must have been swamped with something.” She admitted. “I don’t remember seeing it. That’s not something Dar and I usually watch.”  She spotted the beginning of the brick wall topped by wrought iron gating that marked her alma mater, and almost wished they would just keep driving past now that it was here, and now. 

“Looks like its’ busy.” Angie eased the truck into the turn lane, reviewing the line of cars ahead of her.  The truck was positively out of place, and she could see the people in the car ahead of her staring at it in their rearview mirror.  “Can this go over the top of those little suckers?”

“Bet it can.” Mike instigated immediately. “Creep up on that guy’s bumper, let’s see if we can freak him out.”

Kerry eyed her suddenly radical siblings. “What the heck’s gotten into you two?”

“You’re a bad influence.” Her brother informed her. “Everyone always said you would be.” He reached over again and tugged Kerry’s ear. “C’mon, you only live once. Let’s get into trouble.”

“Ah ah ha.!” Kerry grabbed his hand and held it. “It’s not you two who’ll get in trouble if we crash this thing, its in my name.” She pointed out. “Let’s just get inside. Then you can go around giving my old anything but pals wedgies if you want.”

Angie chuckled. She eased the truck forward as the line moved, holding down the brake, then giving the engine just enough gas to startle the car in front of her. “Vroom.”

Kerry just covered her eyes as she heard the crunch of the tires. She started thinking of what possible story she could come up with to explain why she’d totaled a rental car. At least Dar would probably find it funny.  After no further sounds, she peeked out from between her fingers to see the car ahead of them pulling out of line, and heading off down the street. “What the heck?”

“We scared em.” Mike said contentedly.  “Weinie!!”

Angie pulled the truck up to the next car in line. “Want to see if I can do that again?” She asked. “Get us through this queue in no time.”

“Holy crap.” Kerry sighed. “No, just chill, okay? Remember, you do live here. I get to go home in a day or so and I don’t have to hear all the gossip.”

“Screw that.” Mike said. “If they want something to talk about, let’s give them something. Otherwise they’ll just make stuff up about you and you know it. I’d rather have them saying we shoved some Lexus into the wall.”

The line started moving again, though, much to Kerry’s relief, and she rested her elbow on the doorframe as they made the turn into the entrance to the school and through the tall arched gates.

Mixed memories. She studied the name in the scrollwork as they went under it. She hadn’t really disliked school, and she’d been more or less successful at navigating it’s social labyrinths since she’d been old enough to know better when she’d started attending.

Being Roger Stuart’s oldest had brought both positive and negative attention, and now when she looked back on all the little things, the parties and invites, the snubs and the suck ups, she was content to acknowledge that all in all it could have been worse for her.

“Did Dar go to any type of.. ah..” Angie paused. “No, probably not, huh?”

Kerry smiled. “Just regular school.” She said. “But it wouldn’t have mattered, I don’t think. She’s brilliant. They could never keep up with her down there, and I doubt they could have here either.” She paused as Angie pulled up to the attendant, who peered inside with a doubtful expression. “Hi there. Is this Dominos Pizza?”

Mike fell back in the jump seat, chortling.

“Can I get a pepperoni and extra cheese?” Kerry continued pleasantly as the man frowned. “With a two liter of coke?”

“Ma’am, I don’t think…” He hesitated, thrown off by the sport truck filled with unexpectedly well dressed people. “Ah…”

Angie removed the invitation from the sunshield and handed it to him. “Maybe this helps.” She said. “Before my sister tells you we’re hauling fertilizer for the dance hall.”

The man looked at the invitation, then looked back at them. “Ah.” He said. “No problem.” He pointed to the left. “Valet parking’s over there, ladies.”

“Hey!” Mike popped his head up again. “Watch who you call lady, bub!”

“Thanks.” Angie closed the window and got the truck moving before they could cause more chaos.  “And you say we’re causing trouble?” She said. “Ker, you’re the one who was going to show up in a tank top and jeans.”

“Shoulda.” Kerry chuckled, as they swung around the big, paved circle to the porta chachet, where valets were milling around, taking care of the well kept, expensive cars being dropped off.  She had a moment to look at the crowd before it was there turn, her eyes spotting one or two people she was pretty sure she knew already.

Heads turned as the pickup pulled into the valet stand, and she was out of time to think about it. Kerry waited for the valet to hesitantly approach, then she opened the door from the inside and gathered herself to get out. “Okay, kids. Let’s go.”  

As the door opened, the buzz of the crowd got louder, and she got that feeling she often did when she was about to enter a company they were acquiring and face the person she’d been once for the first time.  She gave the valet a brief smile and turned to flip the seat forward so Mike could get out.  “Evening.”

“Ma’am.” The valet reacted to her appearance and adjusted his attitude from seeing the truck. “Welcome to the homecoming.”

Kerry saw heads turning nearby, and her peripheral view caught the flash of a camera. “Thanks” She said, as Angie came around to join them, and they walked as a group towards the steps.  “Ready or not, here we come.”

“Can I tell everyone I’m an alumni too?” Mike asked.

“It’s an all girls school.” Angie poked him. “What are you going to tell them, you had a sex change?”

Mike grinned evilly.

“Had to suggest that, didn’t you?” Kerry said under her breath, as she saw a group of older women start in their direction. She recognized several as once upon a time teachers, and the lady in front, incredibly still there, as the headmistress in charge.

“Ms. Hauderthorn’s coming right at you.” Angie whispered. “What a witch! She hated me!”

Kerry plastered a determined grin on her face. “Remind me to tell you later why.”  She gave herself a little shake, and squared her shoulders.  “But not until we’ve both had a beer.”

**

“Dar?”

Dar opened her eyes, to see Alastair standing in front of her chair, holding out a glass. “What is that?” She asked, eyeing the dark liquid with some suspicion.

“Irish coffee.” Her boss said, in a wry tone. “I figured you could use it.”

Coffee. Dar took the offered mug without further preamble, and sipped gingerly from it. “Thanks.” She said. “Time lag’s still kicking my ass.”

Alastair took a seat next to her. They were in a quiet lounge off the main meeting space, the soft buzz of conversation trickling in through the adjoining door.  “Well, lady, it’s late in anyone’s time zone.” He glanced at the door. “But I think we’re close.”

Dar checked her watch, and winced. “One AM. I sure as hell hope so.” She stretched her legs out and crossed them. “Is he done asking me questions?”

Her boss brought one foot up onto it’s opposite knee and rested his hands on his ankle. “I think so.” He said. “Actually I think he’s more tired of getting your answers so I think he’s just decided to beat me over the head with the terms again.”

“He’s tough.”

Alastair chuckled. “They all are. No one in there wants to give money to anyone, least of all a bunch of smartass Yanks. I think our boys here are starting to piddle.”

Dar snorted.

“McLain!”

“Ah.” Alastair sighed. “Hey, they’re bringing some dinner in. C’mon, maybe if we go in there together he’ll settle down some.”  He patted Dar on the arm.

“Sure.” Dar obligingly got up. “I was just out here because I was bored listening to all the sales crap.” She said, as she followed the older man towards the double doors. She kept her coffee with her, though, sipping it as they entered the big conference room where Sir Melthon and his team, and their sales reps were going at it.

At this point, she figured, it was just a chest beating contest, and since she had no intention of bruising her own infrastructure she’d been sitting around merely waiting for a technical question to come up since she’d already gone over their plan four times and had no intention of doing it a fifth.

“Right.” Sir Melthon looked up as they entered. “Ah, there you are, and your little girl too.”

Alastair stopped in his tracks, turned, and looked Dar up and down. He then turned back to the magnate. “Sir Melthon? I know this lady’s father, and let me tell you, neither you, nor I want to make that statement even in jest.”

“None of that now, just get over here.” Melthon waved a hand at them. “I want…”

“I MEAN THAT.” Alastair suddenly raised his voice in a loud bark, cutting off all other conversation and making himself the sudden, startling center of attention.  After a moment of silence. “I expect my staff to be treated with the same respect we show to yours.”

Sir Melthon leaned back in his chair and studied him. “You do say?”

Alastair stared back at him. “Damned right I do say.”

Dar stood quietly, sipping her coffee, not wanting to do anything to either escalate or downplay the moment. It went against her instincts to allow anyone to take her part the way her boss was doing, but she was smart enough to know there were dynamics here her usual bull in a china shop style would not mesh with.

Sir Melthon pondered a moment. “Well, then all right.” He shrugged. “Sorry about that. Didn’t think you were the sensitive type.” He directed the last comment at Dar.

“I’m not.” Dar put her cup down and settled into a soft leather seat across from him. “But Alastair is right. I’m the Chief Information Officer of the company. If you sign on, I hold your family jewels right here.” She held up her hand and crooked the fingers. “If you don’t respect me, how can you trust me not to send your business to hell or get bored someday and reroute your datastream to Iran?”

Melthon and his team stared at her, as Alastair took a seat next to Dar.  “Is that a threat?” The magnate asked, in a splutter. “McLain, what is this?”

“Now, I am sure..” Francois started to break in hurriedly, stopping when Alastair held his hand up.

“This, is who we are.” The Texan folded his hands on the table.  “So let me tell you now, if you can’t deal with my people being anything other than whitebread old men like me tell me now, and we’ll just cut the deck and go home. I’m not making us both miserable signing a contract with you.” He gazed steadily across at the magnate, his blue eyes open and guileless.  “I do mean that.”

Melthon actually gaped at him.

“You are one fish, in my very very big ocean.” Alastair went on placidly.

Even Dar was hard pressed not to react, keeping her eyebrows in their customary places and concentrating on not letting her eyes widen. She leaned back in her chair and laced her fingers together instead, appreciating for perhaps the first time how hardball her boss was willing to be when he felt he needed to.

Hans was watching both men, with a fascinated expression as he tapped his fingers on the table, everyone else in the room was seemingly frozen in place. 

Finally Melthon turned and looked at Dar. “I don’t like women in business!” He thumped his fist on the table.

Dar cocked her head, looking down at herself before she looked back up at him. “Too bad?” She said. “I’m not going to change into a man anytime soon. Sorry.”

“Hah!” The magnate turned back to Alastair. “She’ll  get married on you, see if she doesn’t, McLean! Then what!?”

Alastair smiled. “Dar’s already married.” He said. “Hasn’t been an issue.”

“And have brats! You know how they are!” Melthon shot right back.

Alastair turned and looked at Dar, one brow edging up just a trifle.

“We have a dog.” Dar could see the twinkle in his eyes.  “The mainframe will have kids before I will.” She leaned forward and picked up her cup. “Besides, can you imagine there being two of me?”

“No.” Her boss replied instantly. “I can’t afford two of you. My heart would give out.” He turned back to Sir Melthon.  “So what’s it to be? It’s late, y’know? We can call it off now and I can get my people some rest before we move on to the next opportunity.”

Melthon eyed him shrewdly. “You’ve got brass ones.” He said. “This is not a small contract.”

“It isn’t.” Alastair agreed. ‘It’s got huge potential for us, and I think we can do a good job for you. But I’m not interested if it exposes my people, especially one of our singe most valuable resources to being treated like an afterthought. It’s not worth it to me.”

“Indeed.”

“Yup.”

The magnate leaned back, most of his irascible attitude fading. “Valuing people is very old fashioned, you know. In this day and age, we are all expendable, or so they say.”

“People who say that are the only expendable ones.” Alastair replied quietly. “I’ve lived long enough in this business to have learned that the hard way.”

After a moment’s silence, Melthon nodded. “All right then. Fair enough.” He said. “I have long been accused by many..” He turned and deliberately looked at Hans, who smiled. “Of being old fashioned myself. I didn’t think I’d find an American who had any interest in anything but the dollar. You surprise me, McLean.”

“The missus says that on occasion to me too.” Alastair replied. “But that usually involves tacky Mexican jewelry and never comes with good brandy like this.” He held up his glass, tipping it slightly in Sir Melthon’s direction.

The magnate burst into laughter.  He lifted his own cup and inclined it. “We will do business, McLean.  I like a man who knows how to stand up for himself.” He glanced aside. “And for a woman!” 

The sales execs relaxed and so did Sir Methon’s minions, as nicely tuxedo’d servers entered with mahogany serving trays from the far door.  The first one of them paused and looked at the table, timidly eyeing the magnate before moving any further.

“Bring that in.” Their host waved a hand. “Bring that, and bring me a couple bottles of that rotgut my godson forced on me the other week. Might as well get rid of it with this lot.”

Dar eased back into her chair and drank her cooling coffee, the rich taste of the liquor in it burning her stomach as it settled. She watched the servers bustle around putting out plates and dishes and only after the noise in the room dispelled some of the tension did she glance over at Alastair.

Solemnly, he winked at her.

Dar lifted her mug up and behind it, poked the tip of her tongue out at him.  She then glanced at her watch, and unclipped her PDA, opening it and tapping on the screen with the stylus. 

Hey Ker.

You missed an eyeball busting moment here. It’s possible I might not leave this place tonight without kissing Alastair.

Hope your speech is knocking them dead. Buy your family a beer for me when it’s all over with and make sure someone took pictures.

DD.

“So.”

Dar closed the Palm and turned, to find Sir Melthon now sitting in the seat right next to her. “So.” She repeated.

“My godson there.” The magnate spoke conversationally, as though the preceding standoff with Alastair had never happened. “Tells me you can do some very tricky stuff. Is that on the up and up?”

Dar peered over at Hans, who studiously avoided her gaze. “Maybe.” She said. “We have some very proprietary technology that I developed, to help us provide the best services to our customers. If that’s what he meant, then yes. “

Her PDA beeped.  Dar resisted the urge to look at it while she waited for the magnate to continue, aware of someone putting a plate down in front of her on the table.

“You own it then, eh?” Melthon asked.

“He owns it.” Dar indicated Alastair, who was sitting by quietly watching and listening.  “Or, more to the point, ILS owns it because I developed it on their time and their gear.”

“Ah hah.” The magnate got up and went back around the table. “All right, let’s get a bite to eat, and then we’ll carry on.” He said. “Hope none of you enlightened Americans are vegetarians.”  He looked around the table, his bushy eyebrows hiking.

Dar studied the slab of beef in front of her. “Looks good to me.” She put the PDA down on the table and casually flipped it open. “Got any katsup?”

The men across the table stopped, and stared at her.

“Just kidding.” Dar smiled. She waited for them to start working on their plates again before she looked down at the Palm.

Get pictures.  What the heck, give him a kiss for me too.   I am about to go on stage and I’ve already had two confrontations with women older than my mother and just about kept my brother from kicking one of them in the shins. If I end up in jail, will you come home and bail me out?

Wish you were here. I have a headache.

K.

“Excuse me.” Dar got up and tucked the PDA into her hand. “I need to make a phone call.” She ducked past the chair next to her and headed for the small antechamber, pulling her cell phone out as she cleared the door and keying the speed dial without looking.

It rang twice, then picked up.  “Hey.”

“Hey.” Kerry’s voice sounded stressed, but also, wry. “Was the whining that loud?”

“Tell me some old witch gave you a hard time. What’s her name? I’ll hack into her pension and send it to the ASPCA.”  Dar said. “I knew I should have co-opted you out of this.”

After a brief pause, Kerry chuckled. “Nah, it’s not that bad really.” She demurred. “I just ran into a few of my old teachers, that’s all.” She paused. “And..”

Ah.

“I don’t know. I just want to get out of here.” Kerry admitted, in a quieter voice. “It’s just weirding me out. Too many memories.”

Dar exhaled, sensing the turmoil. “Hang in there.” She said. “One more day, Ker. Just blow through this and go have a plate of wings and a beer.  I’ll be there with you in spirit.”

There was a brief pause on the other end. “Know something?”  Her partner finally said. “When I get to Europe, I’m going to buy you a tiara.”

Dar’s nostrils flared and her eyes widened. “Huh?”

“You rule my world. Gotta go, sweetie. Love you.”   Kerry hung up, leaving a faint echo behind her.

Dar tapped her cell phone against her jaw, before she turned to head back into the meeting room. “I’d look stupid as hell in one of those.” She sighed. “But I’d love to see her try it.”

**

“Was that Dar?” Angie asked, leaning against an unused podium as they waited behind the small stage.

“Yeah.” Kerry tucked her cell phone away. “How’d you know?” She glanced up in question.

“You’re smiling.” Her sister replied. “I haven’t seen you do that all night.”  She put a sympathetic hand on Kerry’s back. “Listen, I’m really sorry I got you into this.” She added, softly. “I didn’t think it would be such a big deal.”

“Neither did I, but I probably should have.” Kerry admitted. “Anyway, we’re here now. I just want to get it done.”

Angie patted her shoulder. “Just think about the brewpub. If it gets too obnoxious out there, I’ll call Mike and have him moon the crowd and we can escape out the back.”

The thought was startlingly appealing. Kerry smothered a grin, and ran her fingers through her hair again, feeling the dryness in the back of her mouth and wishing she had a tall glass of ice tea. “We’re just a family full of scandal, huh?”

“Hey, it beats reading about the flower show in tomorrow’s paper.”

“Yeah, well.” Kerry sighed, as she spotted one of the event organizers heading her way through the small backstage area. She straightened up and twitched her sleeves out a little, taking a deep breath and exhaling it as she’d often seen Dar do before she presented. “Are we ready?”

The woman hesitated, glancing over her shoulder. “I think we are. Everyone’s seated.”

Kerry felt her nerves settle, as the waiting was over and now, at least, she could just do it and get it over with. “Okay, let’s go then.”  She said. “Hope I don’t cause a riot.”

The organizer’s face twitched. “Let me just go introduce you and… oh.”

Kerry brushed by her. “You don’t need to. I’ll take it from here.” She unabashedly stole a page from Dar’s “do the unexpected’ book and slipped past the curtains, emerging into a pool of typically wishy washy school auditorium lighting.

She crossed to the small podium, mahogany wood and long worn with the forearms of decades of speakers before her, and rested her hands on it, simply standing there and waiting to be noticed.

It gave her a long few seconds to look out over the room. She’d last been in it for graduation, and her mind flashed back to long hours spent there listening to religious instruction and lecture s on morality and her place in the world.

The sudden absurdity of the contrast made her smile, and she felt her shoulders relax as she let her eyes scan the crowd as the crowd began to realize she was standing there.  It was a full house, a mixture of current students, her old classmates, and teachers and she allowed herself a moment of surprised gratification that at least someone wanted to hear whatever it was she had to say.

The buzz settled down quickly, as all eyes turned to her.  Unlike Dar, however, Kerry didn’t find this intimidating. “Good evening.”  She injected her voice into the room, making sure to project a quiet confidence she almost actually felt.

“My name is Kerrison Stuart.” She hadn’t intended consciously to use her real name, but as it came off her tongue, it sounded right.  “Some of you know me. Some of you only know of me, and some of you wish you’d never heard of me but since you asked me to speak here, you get what you get so let’s get started.”

She paused, and after a long moment of startled silence, the crowd applauded. “Mph.” She muttered under her breath. “Can’t be worse than that women in business seminar last year, now could it?”

Kerry waited for the noise to die down, then she studied the crowd for a few beats.  Then she removed the microphone from the podium and came around from behind it.  “Putting aside what’s mostly public knowledge about me, I’m going to take a minute to briefly introduce myself for the benefit of those of you who are wondering just who the heck I am.”

Angie watched from behind the curtain, bemused at the confident figure that had so recently been nervous and withdrawn back stage with her. She could just see Kerry’s profile, and her sister had seemingly transformed herself now that the moment was on her.

Kerry had always been funny that way.  Shy and reserved, Angie remembered her keeping her own council mostly when they were teenagers.  Part of that had been their parents, of course, by then Kerry had gone through the early stages of questioning their father and suffered the consequences.

Part of it hadn’t been though. Kerry had once told her that it was just too bad she understood as much as she did. That she’d have been a happier person if she’d been dumber.  At the time Angie had thought she was being dissed, but now, knowing her sister a little better, she’d come to realize that it was just the truth.

Just the truth, that Kerry was smart, and though she didn’t want to see or admit it, she had their father’s calculating shrewdness and a certain toughness that she could hear echoing in Kerry’s voice when she probably wasn’t even aware of it.

Angie sighed. She and Michael had just been ‘the children’, but Kerry had always been something special to their father since aside from being smart, and good looking, girl or not she’d been his firstborn and no matter how rough he’d made it on her and no matter how awful things had gotten at the end there were parts of him that had been proud of her.

Seeing her here, now, in front of this crowd – Angie knew he’d be proud of  her again.

“So now that we’re past the fact that I went to school here, and lived in town most of my life, let me tell you what it is I do now.” Kerry paused, and considered, aware of all the eyes on her.  “The company I work for is ILS. We’re the largest IT services company in the world.”

Angie blinked a little. She hadn’t known that, though she knew Kerry’s company was large and she’d spent a few minutes reading about it on ILS’s website when she’d hunted down their public filings.  Seeing Kerry’s name in them had seemed very weird, almost like she was reading about a stranger.

With a shake of her head, she turned her attention back to the stage.

“I’m glad I’ve gotten a chance to use the education I started here, and continued in college in the work I do now. “ Kerry was saying. “As Operations Vice President, I’ve had the opportunity to take what I learned and apply it in n industry that engages me mentally and provides me with an exciting work environment that I’m happy to go back to every day.”

Kerry paused, evaluating the crowd. “So now that I got that far, any questions?” She prompted, seeing the startled reaction from her old instructors. The crowd didn’t respond at first, and she felt a wry grin trying to emerge. “C’mon.” She said. “I can think of one question I know someone out there wants to ask.”

Angie stifled a laugh, covering her mouth with one hand as she heard the audience react, and a low hoot, definitively male, she knew was their brother.

Kerry heard it too. She managed to suppress a grin, then she turned as she saw first one, then a few hesitant hands go up.  Questions were a risk. She figured she’d probably get at least one that would make her wish she hadn’t done it, but Dar had been right. The crowd knew more about her than she did about them, and she just wasn’t in the mood to preach the IT line tonight. “All right, go on.”

One of the current students, a dark haired girl stood up. “What made you pick high tech?”

Delightful surprise. “Why did I pick high tech.” Kerry repeated the question into the microphone. “Well.” She thought about it. “It was a lot sexier than law and it was like being on the frontier of something really new.”

Another hand went up. “How much money is there in that?”

Even more delightful.  Kerry smiled. “In my job specifically or in the tech industry?” She replied. “As I was telling my mother the other night, my compensation’s public knowledge.”  She felt the slightly startled  reaction. “Our executive salary structure is equal or better than the industry average.”  Her eyes twinkled a a little.“But in terms of high technology – our lowest entry level is at least twice what the minimum wage is.”

“Not really something you find listed in exciting careers though.” The girl suggested.

Kerry shrugged one shoulder. “Depends on how you look at it. We usually call the line teams button down blue collar staff because they do things like set up machines and run cabling but they also qualify for mortgages and drive nice cars.”

Another figure lifted a hand, this time older, one of her own classmates.  Kerry recognized her and almost ignored the motion.  Fairness overcame her though, and she turned and acknowledged it.

“Do you ever get tired of people making comments about you sleeping your way to the top?” The woman asked, making heads turn towards her in surprise.

Ah, yes.  Kerry resisted the urge to throw the microphone at her. “C’mon, Stacey. Do you really think people say that to my face?” She asked, above the sudden murmur in the room. “Let me tell you something about what I do, and who I do it for. You can get a job like mine by sleeping with the boss, but you can’t keep it that way in a competitive business like ours. “

One of the event organizers was heading purposefully down the aisle towards her old classmate. Kerry caught her eye and lifted a hand, waving her off. “Please, I’ve had tougher questions over croissants in Vermont.”

The woman slowed, and hesitated, as the crowd looked around, and then back at Kerry with gathering interest.  “We expect people to be respectful.” She glared at the woman who had asked the question. “Or else we’ll ask them to leave.”

Kerry’s heckler took a breath to answer, then the older woman’s eyes narrowed and she put her hands on her hips and Stacey subsided. “Sorry about that. I was just asking a question.” She apologized. “It’s not like it’s a deep dark secret.” She paused. “These days.”

Kerry’s right brow lifted a little. She wondered what that was supposed to mean, then she saw her old teacher’s face tighten in anger and realized the jibe possibly wasn’t pointed at her. 

Ah huh.  She heard the crowd buzz, some of the current students snickering a little and it occurred to her that there might be some drama in the room that had nothing at all to do with her presence.  Something Dar once said popped into her mind and she scanned the crowd thoughtfully.

Hm.

“It’s always nice to see how our students mature.” The organizer said. “Or not, as the case may be.” She gave the room a severe look, before she returned to a small group of the older teachers and resumed her seat.

The murmurs died down. “You have to walk the walk.” Kerry added, as her old adversary finally sat down and the attention swung back to her. “Besides, if it wasn’t people saying that, they’d be saying my father got me the job. What’s the difference?” She added, looking right at Stacey.  “In the end, it doesn’t matter how you get there, what matters is if you succeed.” She said. “And I have.”

Stacey looked away casually, ignoring her.

Another current student raised their hand.  Kerry nodded at her. “Go on.”

The blond girl stood. “Do you face a lot of bias when you deal with men in your same position?’

Kerry felt pretty good about this class, a lot better than she had about her own.  “Sometimes.” She answered candidly. “When I go out to consolidate a new account, I have to deal with that sometimes because that’s usually an adversarial circumstance anyway and some people, both men and women, think they can take advantage of me.”

She went strolled around back to the podium. “If you decide to pursue a career though, you’re going to face that pretty much anywhere. It’s just something you learn to deal with, and if you’re smart you use it to your advantage.”

“How?” The girl asked. “If people treat you without respect, how do you use that?”

Kerry leaned on the podium. “Let me tell you a little story.” She said. “Maybe that will answer your question, because I wondered about that too, when I first started out.”

**

 “Penny for your thoughts, Dar?”

Dar looked up from her plate of beef. “Kerry’s worth more than that.” She answered Alastair candidly. “She’s at her high school reunion tonight giving a speech.”

Alastair’s face squiggled between surprise and consternation. “Ah. Oh.” He murmured. “Well, I’m sure she’s having a good time.”

Dar looked at him.

“Or maybe not.” Her boss said. “Did she have a tough time in school? I wasn’t that fond of mine, now that I think of it.”

“Christian all girls school.” Dar said. “Actually, she’s never spoken badly of it, but she’s just not that comfortable going back to her hometown after the last couple of times there and she got roped into this speech at the last minute.”

“Ahh.” Alastair picked up his glass of red wine and swirled it a bit before he took a sip. “Yeah, she’s had a tough time up there from what you said. Surprised you didn’t go with her.”

Dar paused in mid bite. She swallowed the bit of potato and cocked her head at him. “And missed this meeting?” She asked, in a quizzical tone. “I offered. Kerry told me to stop talking crazy.”

Alastair smiled. “You know, I never figured you for a family woman, Dar, but you make a damn fine one.” He said, putting his glass down and checking his watch. “Well, damn it all. Does this guy think people don’t need to sleep? It’s two am!”

“Uh huh.” Dar ate another bit of potato. “On the other hand, I’ll be sick to my stomach if I fall asleep after I eat this so maybe staying up is better.”  She glanced across the table, where Sir Melthon was in consultation with his minions.  “By the way, thanks for kicking him in the ass for me.”

Her boss smiled as he neatly cut his steak into squares. “Figured I owed it to you.” He said, in a conversational tone. “But y’know, even if I didn’t, I’da done it. Man was giving me an itch.”

Dar frowned, her dark brows contracting across her forehead. “You owed me what?” She asked, puzzled. “Did I miss something?”  She looked around, but the rest of the group was busy with their own dinners, or talking amongst themselves – even Hans was leaned over talking to Sir Melthon in a low mutter.

“Ah well.” Alastair chuckled softly. “Remember when that crazy feller Ankow was in our shorts?”

Dar snorted, and rolled her eyes. “Jackass.”

“Mm.” Alastair agreed. “But y’know, I felt like I was the jackass in all that, Dar.” He said. “I look back and that, and I know I sat back and let you take heat you didn’t deserve.”

Dar blinked. “Well… “

Her boss looked over at her. “He was after me.” He said. “And the only thing standing in his way was you.”

Dar blinked again, caught utterly by surprise, and unsure of how to react.

“You coulda given him what he wanted, Dar, and done well by it.” Alastair said, his eyes watching her curiously. “Any particular reason you walked into a bear trap on my behalf?”

Was there? Dar felt a little bewildered by the question. “Alastair.” She said. “It never occurred to me to do anything else.” She muttered. “Besides, you asked me to help.”

“I did.” He said. “So you know, when I look back at that, and how you were treated at that meeting, I kick myself every single time.”

Well. Dar ate a few pieces of her steak, and recalled that tense, angry few days when she’d been torn between the stress of the board’s being prodded to fire her and her anxiety about Kerry, testifying at her father’s hearing.

She paused, putting her fork down and taking a swallow of the wine that had been untouched in her glass. “You know, I almost walked away from it all in that meeting.”  She tasted the unfamiliar tang of the tannins on her tongue. “There was one minute there, when I just almost said to hell with it.”

“Glad you didn’t.” Alastair remarked.

“Me too.” Dar smiled, and raised her glass towards him.  “Alastair, you don’t owe me anything. I just did what comes naturally to me.”

Alastair lifted his glass and touched it to Dar’s. “Exactly.”  He said. “I can’t tell you how much of a pleasure it’s been the last year or so getting to actually know you.”

Unsure if that was a compliment or not, Dar decided to smile anyway. “Likewise.” She covered her bases. “I just wish I’d seen my father kick his ass. I was incredibly pissed off that I missed that.”

“Security cameras caught it.” Her boss said. “I’ll send you copy.” He winked at her, and went back to his steak.

Dar took another swallow of wine,  deciding that her life was enduring an evening of new experiences.  She only hoped Kerry’s would turn out as pleasantly interesting.

**

“You know, the truth is that people don’t get respect.” Kerry moved around in front of the podium, taking her microphone with her as she closed in on the audience again. “Especially, if you grow up in the spotlight like I did, everyone assumes the worst of you because in a quirky kind of way, that makes people feel better about themselves if they do, doesn’t it?”

She scanned the crowd, finding a lot of very curious eyes mixed with those very full of disapproval.  “So I knew that even before I started working for ILS.” Kerry paused, and made eye contact with a few people. “I knew that before I left here.”

Kerry walked over to one side of the stage. “I knew that, even though I was a good student, and that was I smart, even though I went to college and got a degree, that no matter what I achieved, everyone would assume someone handed it to me on a plate.”

The room had settled into silence.

“So I eventually decided that I couldn’t worry about what other people thought.”  The blond woman said. “What mattered is what I thought about myself, and that’s why I decided to leave here, leave my home and my family to try and achieve what would be success in my own eyes.”

A hand lifted. Kerry pointed at the girl. “Go ahead.”

“Couldn’t you have done that here? Wouldn’t it have been more impressive, if you had?”

Good question. “I might have been able to.” Kerry conceded. “It would have been harder, staying here and being so close to everything that I felt was boxing me in. But the fact is, I didn’t.”

She paused, then continued. “What I did, was take a job in the field of my major,  in a city far away from home.  It was scary.” She said. “But the people who hired me had no idea who I was, only that I could speak English and construct compound sentences, so it was like starting from scratch in a way.” 

Another hand. “What job was it?”

“Manager of an IT department.”  Kerry said. “It was a small company, and I actually did well there until one day a much bigger company bought us.”  She nibbled her lower lip. “When that happened, the person in charge of their IT department came in and told me that we just weren’t wanted or needed, and we’d be getting pink slips in very short order.”

The audience reacted, mumuring a little.

“In a way, that was pretty horrific.” Kerry said. “But in a way, it’s just reality. That’s what its like out there.” She made eye contact again with a few of the watchers.  “That does happen, every day. It’s business. And one thing it meant to me was that I was being treated just like any other unwanted worker would have been. There was nothing personal about it.”

It was hard not to smile as she said it, seeing as now she knew just how much of a lie they were both telling themselves at the time.  “When you grow up in privelege like I did, like a lot of you did…” She paused meaningfully.  “You don’t expect that. You expect someone to come in and fix things don’t you?’

She could tell at least some of them were thinking about it.  It had taken her a long time to be able to.  “So for me, it was a learning experience because I hadn’t faced that kind of situation before.”

“What did you do?” The same girl asked. “Go to another company?”

“Well.” Kerry smothered a grin. “Not exactly.  I worked hard to make the transition less painful for the people working for me. I wasn’t worried about myself, but there were people there who really were depending week to week on that job to survive.” 

“Wait wait.” Her old friend stood up again, glancing behind her at the headmistress, before she continued. “You can’t have it both ways, Kerry. Either you were on your own there, or you were just posing, in which case you’re right, you had nothing to worry about.”

Kerry smiled. “I was on my own.” She clarified. “But I knew I was unattached, and I could get a job again fairly easily. Most of the people working for me had families and mortgages they had to worry about, which I didn’t.” She said. “But it was a very tough time for me, because the last thing I wanted was to have to come home, having failed.”

Several of the girls in the front nodded.

“So then I had my second big learning experience.” Kerry went on. “That same person in charge from the bigger company came to see me, and, not knowing me from Adam’s housecat, told me ‘Hey. You’ve got talent. We’ll keep you.”

The crowd laughed, a bit hesitantly.

“Honestly.” Kerry said. “It was the first time in my life practically that I’d been taken at face value and been told I was competent – by a virtual stranger.”  She added. “So the lesson there was, you never know where your inspiration in life is going to come from. It could come at you from very unexpected places.”

“So you stayed.” The blond girl in the front called out.

“The bigger company was ILS. So yes, I did.” Kerry smiled. “And as you can see, it worked out very much in my favor, which is another lesson – sometimes bad things can lead to good results.”

“Would you do the same thing again?”

Kerry’s smile broadened. “In a heartbeat.” She said. “Do yourselves a favor – whatever you do, wherever you choose to do it, follow your heart. Do what feels right to you and you’ll end up being grateful for it.”

She stepped back to the podium, and put the microphone back in it’s holder. “Now I think it’s time to get this party started.”  She said. “Thanks for inviting me to speak, but this is about old friends getting together, and rediscovering what they left here, so let’s let everyone get at it.”

There was a brief pause, then applause sounded.  Kerry lifted a hand in acknowledgement, then she turned and headed back to where Angie was waiting, resisting the urge to wipe her palms on her skirt. 

“Wow.” Angie greeted her. “That was impressive.”

“Gag.” Kerry made a face. “I wish I could have just kicked Stacey in the teeth. Now that would have been impressive in these heels.”  Privately though, she felt good about her presentation. It hadn’t been her best, but it hadn’t been her worst, and at least no one had tossed a balled up program at her.

“C’mon.” Her sister gave her a hug. “Stop dissing yourself Ker.  You were great.”

“I’m just glad it’s over. Let’s get out of here.” Her sister exhaled, rocking her head to either side to loosen up tense shoulders. “Boy, am I looking forward to that beer.”

Angie chuckled and she turned to lead Kerry out from behind the stage. They’d only gotten three or four steps though, before a tall figure intercepted them. “Ah, Ms. Strickfield.”

“Girls.” The older woman said. “A word with you please.”

Angie pulled up uncertaintly. Kerry, however, didn’t hesitate.

“Sorry, Ms. Strickfield.” Her older sister said. “My brother and sister and I have a previous engagement. Thanks for your hospitality, but we need to be going.”

The older woman seemed surprised. “You won’t be staying for the recption then?” She asked. “I thought perhaps you would enjoy meeting with your classmates. I think your speech was very well received.”

“No.” Kerry said firmly.  “I appreciate that, and I’m sure the reception will be just lovely, but unfortunately I have prior family commitments.” 

“Of course.” The woman recovered.  “I’m sure you want to spend time with your loved ones while you are here. Forgive me – and thank you for coming, Ms. Stuart.  It really was a pleasure to listen to you speak.”

Kerry blinked, caught a little off guard. “Thanks.” She said. “Bit of a tough crowd, but I did my best.”

Ms Strickfield smiled at her. “Ms. Stuart, I had no fear of that. Your grace under pressure is very well recorded in recent years.  At any rate, since we won’t have the pleasure of your company at the recption, have a good evening, and enjoy your time with your family.” She gave Angie a brief nod, and slipped out a side door to the auditorium.

“Wow.” Angie murmured. “Who’d have guessed?”

Kerry scratched her nose. “Dar, actually.” She muttered. “But that’s another long story best told over lager. Let’s get Mike before he starts kissing someone and get out of here.” She resumed course for the door, straightening her jacket again before she put her hand on the knob to turn it.

“Why do I get a feeling I’m going to get more of an education tonight than I bargained for?” Angie followed her with a wry grin. “You know, Ker, life around you must never be boring.”

“Hah.”

**

“So, it is agreed.”

Dar watched in utter relief as Sir Melthon and Alastair clasped hands.  She avoided looking at her watch, resting her chin against her fist instead as she waited for the rest of the niceties to be finished.   The negotiations hadn’t been that lengthy, but it was late, and she was tired, and she was very much looking forward to that nice big bed with it’s fluffily soft pillows.

“Good deal” Alastair said, briskly.  “It’s been a pleasure spending the evening with you good folks, but now it’s time for me to get my team some rest so they can start planning the integration transition tomorrow.”

Sir Melthon nodded, looking tired himself. “Right.” He said. “We can pick up tomorrow at lunchtime. I will have my lot set up a workroom, and we’ll put a spread on. Mimosas’ll start the day off right, eh?”

“Sounds great.” Alistair waved at his group. “Let’s go people.” He picked up the signed contract paper in it’s folder and tucked it under his arm, as the rest of the ILS team stood up and started their goodbyes.

Dar stretched her back out, and let her hand rest on the back of her chair. She waited for Alastair to move towards the door, then she followed him, with a casual wave towards the rest of the team. “Goodnight, gentlemen.”

“Good night, Dar.” Francois responded. “See you tomorrow.”

Hans caught up with them as she reached the door and smiled, as he opened it. “It was a good day, yes?” He asked Dar in German. “Long, but good.”

“Long, but good.” Dar agreed. “I think everyone pretty much got some of what they wanted.”

“That is very true.” Hans was at her shoulder as they walked down the long, curving staircase that led to the ground floor of the big mansion. “I think he is happy.  He likes your boss.”

“I like my boss.” Dar smiled. “In fact, today he’s on my A list.”

Hans chuckled.

They reached the outer door, which was opened for them by a uniformed doorman. Another was standing by, holding their jackets.   Dar took hers and escaped in the chilly, very early morning fall air and took a minute to shrug into the soft leather as they stood waiting for their cars.

“Damn good way to end the night.” Alastair commented.

“Any way you’d have ended it would have been good at this point.” Dar said, dryly. “I thought we were going to have breakfast over foxhounds or something at this rate.”

Alastair chuckled. “He’s a tough negotiator, but I think we’ll do all right.”  He stepped forward as the first of the cars pulled up. “C”mon, Dar. We’re in the same place.”

Dar didn’t argue. She settled in the back seat of the sedan and pulled out her cell phone, checking the time on it before she dialed. 

It rang twice, and then was answered. “Hey.” Dar listened, but heard only a quiet humming in the background.

“Hey, sweetie.” Kerry responded. “Are you finally done?”

“Mmhm.” Dar leaned back as Alastair shut the door on his side and the car started to pull away. “How’d it go?” She guessed not that bad, just from her partner’s tone.

“Not bad.” Kerry promptly confirmed. “We’re on our way to the pub now.”

“Glad to hear it.”

“How’d your part go?” The blond woman asked, after a moment of quiet.

“You’ve got your work cut out for you.” Dar informed her. “Bring your pencils and a bucket of patience.”

Kerry’s smile was audible through the phone. “Don’t worry, I will. Were they tough?”

“A little.”

“Want anything from here?” Kerry asked. “I have some shopping time tomorrow.”

“You.”

“Anything else?”

“You.”

Kerry chuckled. “Okay, you got it.” She exhaled and there was a faint sound of traffic that floated through. “That really wasn’t nearly as bad as I thought it was going to be.” She admitted. “I think I worked myself into a froth for no reason.”

“Well.” Dar glanced at Alastair, who was peering out the window with deep and abiding interest. “It’s a good thing for them they didn’t give you a hard time.”  She said. “I’d hate to think I was stuck here babysitting Alastair when you needed me to kick some ass.”

Her boss turned his head and looked over at her, eyebrows hiking.

Dar grinned at him.

“Is he there?” Kerry asked. “You didn’t say that in front of him did you?”

“Sure did.” Her partner cheerfully acknowledged. “What the hell. It’s 2am and I’m so wiped if we had a problem I’d have to Fedex myself a box of brain cells to take care of it.”

Alastair snorted, and leaned back, lacing his fingers behind his head.  “Glad that fella didn’t tell us to meet him for breakfast.”

“Me too.” Dar agreed. “Anyway, I just wanted to find out how your speech went.” She addressed Kerry again. “Go have fun, and buy your sibs a round on me, okay?”

“Absolutely.” Kerry said. “Bye hon, get some rest.”

“I will. Later.” Dar closed up her phone and put it away.  “I think he was trying to see if he could wear you down and get those last set of concessions.”

Alastiar snorted again. “Listen, he may be a big shot royal whatever, but lady, I’ve played poker with slicker men than he ever will be.”   He said. “They’re big here, and I like their setup. Good properties, good business model – but in terms of volume it’s one of our smaller contracts.”

“I know.” Dar said. “Didn’t think it paid to mention that though.”

“Not at all.” Her boss cheerfully agreed.  “And besides, I like to think we give all our customers top notch service, no matter what the size of the contract.” He glanced at Dar. “I don’t recall you ever asking if any of your high wire act schenanigans were worth the size of the deal.”

“Huh.” Dar grunted in agreement. “Yeah, never really mattered to me.” She said. “But all in all, it’s been a good day.”

“Sure has.” Alastair said. “Everything go all right for Kerry?”

“Yep.”

They were both quiet for the rest of the ride to the hotel, and they got out in the subdubed quiet of early morning to a mostly empty street and a dim, very sleepy lobby. 

“Evening.” Alastair greeted the doorman as they entered.  “Well, Dar, I think it’s safe to say we can all sleep in.  Give me a buzz if you want to do brunch before we go over.  If his menu tonight’s any indication we’ll probably get whole pheasant or something for lunch.”

“Sure.” Dar got her key out as they rode the elevator up and walked down the stately hallway that held their rooms. She left Alastair at his and went gratefully to her own.  She pushed the door open and let it shut behind her.

It was cool inside, and quiet, and smelled unnervingly like chocolate.  Dar smiled as the scent hit her nose, and she rested her hand on the back of the chair in the room as she kicked her shoes off and looked around for its source.

Near the bed, she spotted it. A small tray was sitting on the table, a silver pot squarely in the center of it. Even from where she was, she could see the faint steam coming from the spout and as she walked over, she recognized little dishes of condiments meant to be added to the waiting cup.

Dar pushed these aside to retrieve a small, white card, turning it over to read the words on the back with an already knowing smile.   “Thank you, Kerrison.” She put the card down, and inspected the dishes, selecting a few mini marshmallows and a gummy bear, dropping them in the cup, then pouring the steaming hot chocolate over them.

Then she left the gooey tidbits to melt as she removed her suit and returned it to it’s hanger, trading it for her long tshirt and bare feet.   

She glanced at her laptop, then she deliberately turned her back on it and went back to the bed, pulling aside the already turned down comforter and sliding under it, appreciating the smell of clean linen mixed with cocoa surrounding her.

She picked up the cup, lifting it towards the window. “Heres’s to you, Ker.” She said. “Hope you like the cake at the pub.” She took  a sip and smiled, and wiggled her toes in contentment.

**

Kerry leaned back in her bench seat, resting one arm along the back of it as she picked up her frosty mug and took a sip of her second beer.   Having traded her suit for a pair of jeans and a sweatshirt, and having her speech behind her, she found herself to be in a good mood, and happy with the world around her.

“What in the hell was that one chick’s problem??” Mike asked, around a mouthful of jalapeno popper. “Did she have a tulip stuck up her butt or something?”

“Who, Stacey?” Kerry tried to remember just what had been Stacey’s problem. Her first beer had put enough of a displacement between her and the event that it took an effort, and she used the arrival of her coconut shrimp appetizer as a delay tactic while she rummaged in her memory.

“She was the one you beat in that debating championship your senior year, wasn’t she?” Angie spoke up. She had a luridly colorful fruit drink in front of her and she was happily sucking the pineapple from it. “I remember she pitched a hissy fit at the Palace afterward.”

“You remember that?” Kerry found she did also, but very vaguely.  She hadn’t known Stacey that well, they’d gone in different social circles.  Just one of the many girls not too different from her and her sister that she’d known.  “I sort of remember that debate.” She put her beer down and selected a shrimp to nibble.

“I remember, because I heard her mother yelling at her in the bathroom at the Palace that night.” Angie sucked her daquiri through it’s attendant straw. “She was blaming the fact that Stacey’d spent the night with her boyfriend before the debate on her losing it.”

Kerry made a face. “Ah, yeah, now I remember.” She said. “I forgot all about who I was debating because I was scared spitless having father in the audience.” She recalled. “I could have been facing Ronald McDonald and it wouldn’t have made an impression.”

“Oh yeah.” Mike reached over and stole one of Kerry’s shrimp.  “What a big deal he made out of being there. I think every freaking paper within a hundred miles was straggling in the back of that place taking pictures.”

Kerry glanced casually around, but the pub was quiet, and she didn’t see anyone she knew around them. Not really surprising given that it was a Monday night and it was fairly late.  There were a few men at the bar, and two groups of younger people near the pool table, and there was a low strain of Celtic music playing she found familiar.  “I think that was one of the few times we had our picture together in the paper.”

She had a copy of it, that she’d saved. A slightly tattered bit of newspaper tucked in a protective sleeve she’d stuck in a scrapbook of her school years and ended up taking to Miami with her.   She and her father standing next to the wooden school podium she’d only recently spoke at, her father with his hand resting on her shoulder, a pleased and satisfied expression on his face.

For once.

She wondered what he’d have thought hearing her tonight.  Would he have been able to set aside all the crappiness between them and just been glad for her success?

“Yeah, what a photo op that was.” Mike said. “I remember him telling the paper he thought you might have a career in politics ahead of you.”

“Oh gag.” Kerry moaned, retreating to her beer. “I’d rather have flipped burgers for a living.”  She stretched her legs out and crossed her ankles.  “We should get drunk and show up to mother’s hung over tomorrow.”

Angie covered her eyes. “Let’s not.” She said. “As you reminded me, I’ve got to live with her now.”   She glanced up as the waiter sidled up. “Can I get another one of these?” She ignored Mike’s snicker and held up her daquiri glass.

“Sure.” The waiter took the glass. “Your dinners will be coming out shortly, but remember to leave room for dessert.”

“Well…” Angie waggled her hand.

“Trust me, you’ll want to.” The waiter grinned and sauntered off. 

Kerry chuckled, taking another shrimp. “Worse comes to worse we can take it home for breakfast.” She reminded them. “Cheescake in the morning’s great.”

“Hedonist.” Mike accused.

“If you think that’s hedonism, you’ve got a lot to learn.”

**

Kerry sat cross legged on the bed, writing longhand in a small cloth bound book propped up on one of the pillows. 

It was quiet in her room, and quiet in the rest of the house. A glance at the clock told her it was well after midnight, and she pondered a moment before she went back to writing.

Sept 10th, 2001.

Well, today went better than I expected it to.  I keep saying that. What was I really expecting? Did I really think they were going to throw rotten apples at me?

I don’t know, Maybe I did. I’m glad the younger crowd showed some brain cells and class, and to be honest I wouldn’t have minded talking to them a little longer if all of my old classmates hadn’t been at the reception.

Is that cowardly? I don’t think so. I just think it’s normal for someone not to like being insulted like what Stacey did there. What a jerk. But Angie was right – she was a jerk when we went to school here, she didn’t become one just because it turned out I was gay.

That was the one thing the kids didn’t ask about. They were more interested in how to succeed in business. That’s amazingly cool.  I may even have to join my alumni society and start tossing them a few bucks if they’re turning out people with those kind of goals.

Does it really matter that I’m gay?  It’s the 21st century.  People shouldn’t care at this point in humanity’s history but you know, I think it does matter to the older crowd because I think they feel like they’re not in control of things and life’s accelerating out of control.

I’m used to it. Technology changes every minute. If you spend your life immersed in constant change, then when the world changes around you it just seems normal, doesn’t it?

Hm.

I wonder if that’s how mom’s coping with everything. Just invest in the change, and maybe you stop stressing about how things used to be, and how you wanted them to turn out, and you just start surfing the wave and living in the minute.

I think I like that.  Life is never boring if it’s full of change, is it?

I was worrying about what mom was going to talk to us about tomorrow, but I’ve decided to just not get mad about whatever it is, assuming it’s something I might get mad about.  The only power to stress me out she has is the power I give her.

Isn’t that great? Only took me how many years to figure that out?  I bet Dar would crack up.

Kerry reviewed her words, and chuckled.

After a few minutes, she heard footsteps approaching, then she looked up again to see Angie in the doorway to her room. “Hey. Thought you were sleeping.”

“Andrew was fussing.” Angie explained, entering the bedroom. “And I saw your light on when I came back upstairs. Why are you still up?”

“Oh.” Kerry glanced at her little book. “I just..  it sounds silly but I’ve started keeping a diary.” She explained, a touch sheepishly.  “I’m about done.  Is Andy okay?”

“Oh sure.” Her sister sat down on the edge of Kerry’s bed. “He’s teething.” She said. “After you go through that the firs time, like I did with Sally, you know what to look for and what to do, but boy, the first time it freaks you out.”

Kerry closed her diary up and capped her pen.  “How’s Sally doing?”

Angie paused, then she shrugged a little. “She’s confused.” She said. “She doesn’t really understand what’s going on, or why she sometimes is in one place with her daddy, and sometimes here with me, but for all his other faults Richard doesn’t play the blame game so I think she’ll adjust after a while.”

“Mm.”  Kerry tried to imagine what that would have been like, and found it hard. “We never had to deal with that.” She said. “It would have been weird.”

Her sister nodded. “It would have been.  Fortunately for the kids,  our divorce was a lot like our marriage was – passionless and businesslike.”

Kerry winced.

“Hey, it’s true.” Angie said. “Ker, when I see you and Dar, and hear you talk to each other – you have something I have no clue about, you realize that right?” She cocked her head to one side and regarded her older sibling.  “The whole bit with you sending each other notes, and for Pete’s sake, sending fudge covered mousse cakes?  Unreal.”

Kerry made a wry face. “You know, we’ve always done that.” She confessed. “I thought it was one of those things you do when you’re.. uh..  dating. Or whatever.”  She cleared her throat.  “But we just kept doing it. I guess we’ll stop sometime. Most married couples I know don’t.. do that.”

“But?” Angie watched her, as her words slowed to a stop.

“Dar’s parents still do.” Kerry chuckled. “Oh well. It’s nice though. That was killer cake.” She licked her lips in memory. “I didn’t even remember seeing that on the menu.”

“It wasn’t.” Her sister said. “The manager told me it was delivered from some bakery in Detroit, hand carried.”

Kerry had the grace to look mildly embarrassed. “All I had was hot chocolate sent to her room.”  She muttered. “And you know what? She probably had that all planned way before I called her hotel.”

Angie covered her eyes in mock despair.

“So.” Kerry cleared her throat. “Are you going to stay with mom long term? “ She turned her pen in her fingers. “I know it’s a lot quieter here now.”

Her younger sister got up and wandered around the room, pausing to look out the darkened window. “You know, I wish I was you, Ker.” She turned to see a pair of blond eyebrows hiked up. “You’ve got guts, you’re successful, you’re in a great relationship…”

Kerry remained quiet, since there was no denying any of that.

“But I’m not.” Angie concluded. “I’m a typical second child, and you know what? I don’t want to risk what I’ll have to risk for a sexy, adventurous life. So yeah, I’ll probably stay here with mom, unless Brian decides to make a commitment and then we’ll see. Even so, we’ll probably end up living with her. She likes Brian.”

“Even now?”

Angie chuckled dryly and sat back down on the bed. “With everything that’s happened in the last few years, I think she’s learned to take her successes where she finds them She wanted Brian for a son in law, so if it turns out he becomes one, she’ll take it even if it’s not really what she envisioned before now.”

Fair enough. Kerry sighed. “I hope that works out.” She said. “But anyway, if you ever do decide you want a radical change, you know where to find me.”

Angie smiled.  “Sally wants to come down to see her Aunt Kerry’s log cabin.  Maybe we can visit for a couple of days near Christmas, when it’s all snow here, and anything but there.”

“You’re on.” Kerry agreed instantly. “The kids would love it down there. It’s right on the beach, and there’s a bunch of cool stuff to do all around there, like glass bottom boats and paddle boats and things.”

“Great.” Angie got up. “Let me let you get to sleep.  It’s going to be along day for you tomorrow.” She said. “And hey, maybe I can even get mom to come down and visit for a day.  Show her you really don’t live in the middle of some third world country.”

Eh. Kerry waved at her, as she left. “Actually…”  Though she loved her adopted home, very often between the massively immigrant population and the overly graft ridden political scene it did sometimes seem like they lived on one of the nearby Carribbean islands.

However, she figured her mother would actually be pleasantly surprised with a visit to the condo so she was content to let the chips fall where they might on that subject.  She got up and put her diary into her briefcase, then she turned the lamp off and climbed under the covers.

Somewhere, halfway across the planet, she knew Dar would be getting up soon, despite her late night and she wished suddenly that they would be sharing breakfast with each other.  She wanted to talk to her partner about the interesting things she’d seen and felt the last few days, and she was already looking forward to her part in the new project and wanting to get started on it.

When she got there, there would be the initial meeting with Dar, to find out what Alastair and she had promised as part of the contract. Kerry trusted her partner not to sell her down the river, but there were times when Dar would okay a concession if she thought the contract was important enough and then sometimes they scrambled.

This was an important contract. Not for the size of it, but for the visibility and the foothold it gave them in an area they hadn’t really been that successful in before now.

It tickled her to no end that she’d been a part of that win, even though she knew that it had been more pure luck than any real skill on her or Dar’s part that had achieved it.  Take truffles where you found them, Dar had said.

Yum. So she would.  Kerry closed her eyes and relaxed her body, hearing the patter of leaves against the window and the soft creaks of the big house around her, until it lulled her into sleep.

**

Dar was glad enough to sleep in, spending most of the morning working off some of the mail overload that had built up in her in

Storm Surge

Part 5

Dar was glad enough to sleep in, spending most of the morning working off some of the mail overload that had built up in her inbox over the past few days.  She was sprawled in the desk chair in her sleep shirt, the remnants of her breakfast tray nearby and a pot of coffee still handy.

It felt good to just relax for a few hours. The trip had been very frenetic so far, and Dar appreciated the chance to sit back and get her act together before she had to meet with their new clients again. They had meeting scheduled most of the afternoon, and then Alastair had arranged to host a dinner someplace in London for all of them.

Thursday, they’d meet with the local folks, hopefully all day to keep her mind occupied and off the fact that she’d be suffering the nine or ten hours of Kerry in the air and unreachable while she flew from Michigan through Chicago and then onward to London.

Of course, Dar realized she herself had been in the same state just the other day, but ever since Kerry’s near miss in the storm, she’d found herself a nervous wreck whenever her partner flew.  Kerry, on the other hand, had put the event in the past and didn’t mind the travel and didn’t seem to stress over when Dar flew either.

When they flew together, naturally, it didn’t bother her.  Dar decided not to think too much about why that was, and went back to her inbox instead.   She clicked on a note from Mark, and opened it.

Hey boss!

Practice went good today. I think we’ll do okay, so long as we don’t have to do stuff like hit or catch baseballs. So far, we’re really good at wearing funny looking pants, and tripping on cleats.

We miss you guys. How’s it going?

Mark.

Dar grimaced a little.   She clicked on the little video embedded in the mail and waited for it to spool up, then watched as she got a Mark’s eye view of two of her employees crashing full into each other and bouncing back at least four feet. “Nice.”

She shook her head. “At least Ker and I won’t be the worst ones out there. “ She clicked on reply.

Hey Mark. 

I hope the team can at least not knock each other over by the time Ker and I get back because if that’s what’s gonna happen we’ll be laughing so hard we might as well just forfeit and go get drunk.

Meetings are going well – be ready to start this one up running because these people are skeptics. I hope that damn hub’s going to come online soon because if there’s one customer who’s likely to push our SLA’s to the limit it’s this guy.

Throws decent meals though. We had prime rib of some creature or other for dinner and unlimited bottles of grog.

D

She went on to the next mail, glancing down at her news ticker poddling along at the bottom of her screen. “Slow morning.” She flipped over to the network monitoring screen that always, from habit ran in the background and she viewed the gauges she seldom saw at this hour of the Miami morning.

Nine AM here, four AM at home, and she rested her chin on her fist, observing the traffic patterns.  She could see the heavy usage fluttering across their internal networks both in Miami, and in the big data center in Houston.  Backups, probably, unending streams of data being copied to their storage arrays, mirrored to make even that precaution redundant.

Dar respected that. She knew her team took the need to cover her ass very seriously, and she knew her peers in the company depended on that to make sure if something inevitably did happen, that they could recover from it with no harm done.

A blinking blue light caught her attention, and she shifted her gaze to the Houston links, watching the big routers there chewing over a healthy size chunk of traffic, which she realized was the government financial datastream going through it’s nightly reconciliation. 

Between the offices, the parallel tie lines were quiet. They didn’t share much data, since Miami was the commercial hub and Houston the governmental one, but traffic like payroll and mail, corporate shares and intranet servers were quietly replicated so that the IT operation to most people was pretty much invisible.

Just how Dar liked it.

Just then, her messenger software popped up. Dar blinked at in surprise, half expecting it to be Kerry.  It wasn’t.

Ms. Roberts? Sorry to bother you.

Dar recognized one of their night net operators.  No problem.  She typed back.  What’s up?

We’re having a little problem with the Niagara 3 node.  We were going to call Mark but we saw you come online.

Dar cocked her head, marveling in the fact that the ops crew felt they could approach her now in so casual a manner. Respectful, but casual.   She accessed a secure shell session and navigated through the net to the node in question, one of the three that surrounded the New York area to handle the stupendous amount of traffic there.   Yeah? What’s the problem?

We’re seeing routes being injected and then squelched. We think it’s a circuit issue but the LEC up there swears NTF.

LECS lie like fish.  Dar informed him.  Let me take a look.

Node 3 was her newest, an interlink to Canada that had only been online a few weeks. She poked around in the router, pecking away happily at the device as she went through its configuration. She checked the logs, seeing nothing out of the ordinary, and then she went through all the interfaces one by one.  Ah hah.

Ma’am?

Found it.  Dar typed back. Give me a sec.   She reviewed the flapping interface, a little surprised to find a timing mismatch coming in from one of their major service providers.  She watched the errors for a minute, and then she experimentally changed a setting, watched, and then changed a second. The interface settled down and stopped its gyrations and after another minute the data commenced flowing normally.

It looks great now ma’am!

Dar smirked, then she cut and pasted the circuit information into her notepad and got out of the router.  Anytime.  She typed back. Now I have to go find out why the damn vendor changed his clocking without telling us.

So it wasn’t the LEC?

Not this time.  Dar confirmed.  Service provider.

Well ma’am, sorry about that but you just won me a bet here and now Chuck has to go out and get me Dunkin Doughnuts so thanks!

Dar laughed out loud.  She pasted the information into a new message, and addressed it to the vendor with a couple of snitty pecks and sent it on its way. Have a Boston Crème for me.  Later.

Thanks again, Ms. Roberts. Have a great day.

Well, she’d certainly do her best.  Dar glanced up as an incoming mail binged softly. She was very surprised to see it was from the provider she’d just yelled at. She opened it.

Ms. Roberts –

We were about to contact you about this issue. We had a service interrupt out of the 140 West Street facility in Manhattan that resulted in a non scheduled recycle of the switch servicing your account.

Dar translated that without difficulty. “So. Someone rebooted the thing accidentally. Sucks to be you.”

There was a configuration anomaly that was under review.

“Uh huh, and someone forgot to write the memory before you rebooted it too.”

However, the issue seemed to self-correct, so no further action was taken.

Dar hit reply.  The issue didn’t self correct. I went into our router and matched your timing change. I don’t mind leaving it that way, but get your god damned procedures straightened out and tell your operations people to get their heads out of their asses and follow the rules next time.

She reviewed the note and hit send with a satisfied little grunt.   “Nitwads.” She lifted her cooling cup of coffee and sipped from it, then set it back down.   With a touch of curiousness, she clicked back to the network map and went into the graphical view of the node again, reviewing the traffic, then checking the other two nodes in the area.

Tons of data, even at this hour. What was it they always said? New York never slept? Watching this she could believe it.   With a shake of her head, she closed the monitoring tool and went back to her mail, realizing there was one there from Kerry she’d somehow managed to miss. “Hey!”

She clicked on it.

Dar –

Ah, business. Dar knew a moment of disappointment, but immediately chastised herself and read on.  Even using the corporate mail system, Kerry often sent short personal notes to her, and those were always addressed as something other than her name, so seeing one addressed with it made her aware it was probably either a problem or a solution to one.

Reviewing the growth chart, I found a hole here, in the mid Atlantic interchange.

Dar’s eyes widened. “Oo!” She said out loud. “Checking up on me, Kerrison? You little scoundrel!”

With the new backhaul contract for the cellular consortium I think we’re going to run out of space within six to twelve if the curve maintains.  What do you think?

“What do I think?" Dar propped her chin on her fist and reviewed the graphs Kerry had inserted in her email.   Her brow creased as she studied the bandwidth usage, then she quickly hunted something up on her hard drive and looked at it, switching between the document and Kerry’s mail with rapid-fire flicks of her eyes.

After a long moment of silence, she snorted again. “Well, I’ll be damned.” She said. “What in the hell are those people doing? They’re overshooting their per connection bandwidth by fifty percent.”   She flipped through the original proposal, wondering if she’d made a wrong calculation somewhere.

“Did they sign up a billion new users or something?” She puzzled over the numbers. “What the hell did I do wrong here?”  She went to her browser and clicked on it, calling up one of the consortium web pages. After a moment’s studying, her expression cleared. “Ah.”  She came close to slapping her own head. “Data. Pictures. No wonder.” 

She clicked over to Kerry’s note, and hit reply.

Kerry –

Nice catch.  I’ll add bandwidth.  Looks like they put in new services right after they signed the contract – maybe they figured they could get away with it.

Good work.

D

Then she added two small GIFS, one of a sheep, and one of a rock, and clicked send.   Then she got up and stretched, leaving the laptop behind as she roamed over to the window and looked out.

Today, it was reasonably sunny outside, and the streets were full of walkers. Dar suddenly had the urge to be outside as well, and she put that plan immediately into motion, closing down her laptop and heading for the shower.

There was shopping to be had, and cute trinkets for Kerry to be bought, and she thought she saw a couple of street food vendors just off in the distance.

Just the thing to start the day off right.

**

Kerry lay flat on her back on her bed, her hands behind her head as the early morning sun poured into her window.  After a moment’s rest, she continued her crunches, counting under her breath as she worked through her last set, ending up grimacing on the last few but getting through them.

“Ugh.” She spread her arms out and stretched them, waiting for the burn to fade in her midsection.  Then she rolled over and got up, twisting her torso and making shadowboxing motions to shake her muscles out as she went to the dresser.

Her laptop was seated on it, whirring through its screen saver placidly until she touched the track pad and it presented her login screen.  She rattled in her password and unlocked it, opening her mail program and watching the screen fill with dark lines.

“Aha!” She pounced on the one from Dar immediately, clicking it as the rest of the mail downloaded. She leaned on the counter and scanned the words, a relieved and happy grin appearing a moment later. “Yes!” She pumped her fist in the air.  “Score!”

Finding Dar in a mistake was so rare that when it did happen, she spent hours and hours going over the data just to make sure she just wasn’t looking at it from the right point of view until she felt secure enough to mention it.

Dar never seemed to get pissed off about it. Kerry suspected if she approached her in public with the issue, her beloved partner wouldn’t appreciate it but she never did, and Dar’s reaction either was an explanation of why whatever it was happened to be that way, or else, like this time, a cheerful admission of guilt and an action plan to fix it.

Awesome.  Kerry stepped away from the desk and went to the window, peering out through the teak wood slats at what was going to be a gorgeous day.   Though just seven, it was already light outside and she could see a beautiful, almost cloudless sky through the tree branches.

Great day to go out on the lake. She sighed. “Oh well, next time.” She turned and went back to the dresser, picking up her laptop and carrying it back to the bed with her. She sat down cross-legged, and studied her mail.

Relatively uneventful. She clicked over and opened her morning report from operations, scanning it lightly until she came across an entry for the northeast sector and saw the outage notation. One eyebrow lifted. “And I didn’t get a page, why?” She clicked the report. “Oh, that’s why.”

Opportunistic of her night admins. Kerry couldn’t really argue with the logic of contacting her apparently available boss, but really, there was a process for that sort of thing.  She blinked as a small box popped up next to her cursor.

Hey.

Ah. Speaking of the devil. Hey cowboy. What’s up?

Cowboy?

Kerry smiled. I saw the outage report from this morning.

Ah. Dar seemed to reflect on that. I sent a nasty gram to the vendor. I copied you. Looks like someone tripped over a power cable at their NY CO or something.

Where are you?  Kerry asked.

Just about to leave the hotel for the client site.  Dar said. I just got back from walking around outside. It’s gorgeous here today.

Kerry smiled again.  Here too. I wish I could go out sailing instead of to mom’s brunch. Oh well. Are you doing anything tonight?

The sun winked in the window and striped across the bed, warming Kerry’s bare legs.  She wiggled her toes in it, and wished very briefly and pointlessly that she was having this conversation in person.

Waiting for you.

So apparently the feeling was mutual.  I’m not leaving until tomorrow morning, sweetie. I have to get through the day at moms then I talked Angie into going down to the shops near the lake so I can get goofy trinkets for everyone.  She paused.  Wish I were at the airport taking off right now though.

<ROFL>

Kerry cocked her head at the screen.  What’s so funny?

Tell you when I see you. I have to head out. Tell your crazy family I say hi and try to have a good time, okay?

Okay.  Kerry typed.  Have a good meeting. Love you.

Love you too, later. DD

Kerry chuckled and closed the window, and then she ran her eye over her mail. Not finding anything really urgent, she closed the program and got up to put the laptop back on the dresser. 

“Hey, you up?” Angie stuck her head in the door, blinking in surprised to find her older sister in a pair of shorts and a sports bra apparently wide awake. “Boy, you have become an early bird haven’t you?”

Kerry chuckled. “I have.” She admitted. “I was doing my traveling exercise routine and then chatting with Dar for a bit. C’mon in.”

Angie entered, still in her nightgown.  “What’s a traveling exercise routine?”  She asked. “Is that what you do every morning?”

“No.” Kerry turned and leaned against the dresser. “At home, Dar and I usually either go for a run in the morning, or if it’s too hot and sticky which is a lot, we go to the island gym or to the pool.” She replied. “I just have a few things I do when I am out of town like some sit-ups and push-ups and stuff.”

“You’re nuts.” Angie informed her.

“I am.” Her sister cheerfully agreed. “But it makes me feel good to do it so who cares?” She spread her arms out. “Hey, I even joined a baseball team. Our company’s doing a league.”

“Oh my god.” Angie rolled her eyes. “You always wanted to do that.  You used to bitch about it all the time I remember.”

Kerry grinned. “Yeah, I know. But this was something that just came up. It should be fun though.” She folded her arms over her chest. “Hey, want to go roust Mike up?”

Angie grinned back. “Actually, I was going to suggest we do that, then we go out and grab some breakfast somewhere. I gave my cook the morning off because she had a dental appointment.”

“I’m all for that.” Kerry agreed instantly. “Let’s go for it.” She headed for the door. “We can get some ice cubes to get Mike awake.”

“Ker?”

“Hm?” Kerry paused at the door, with her hand on the knob.

“You going to go wake him up like that?” Angie asked, pointing at her sister’s lack of real clothing.

Kerry glanced down at herself, and then she shrugged. “This is what I go out jogging in.” She said. “C’mon. You can’t tell me Mike’s more conservative than the ghost of Commodore Vanderbilt.”

Angie followed her out, shaking her head. “Guess we’ll find out in a minute.”

 **

Dar resisted the urge to stick her hands in the pockets of her dress slacks as she entered the big dining room along with the rest of their team and Sir Melthon’s people.  There was a huge sideboard set up, and everyone was definitely in a much better mood today.

Deal was done. Papers were signed. Now they were partners, and as partners, they were no longer the bad guys so everyone was chilled out and a lot friendlier.

“Hello, Ms. Roberts.” The man who had been pounding her mercilessly with questions yesterday was now all smiles. “John Status, by the way.” He held a hand out. “No hard feelings, I hope?” He had a distinct, rolling accent that was almost musical.

“Not at all.” Dar amiably gripped his hand and released it. “I like hard questions. People who don’t ask them either aren’t serious about dealing with us, or don’t know what they’re doing.”

Status grinned. “Now there’s a good solid saying.” He took a seat next to Dar at the table.  “I’m the lucky man who gets to be in charge of our company net.”

Dar was mutely delighted to be sitting next to another nerd. She left Alastair on her other side discussing grouse hunting with two of the other men.  “Gets to be, or is?”  She was aware of the servers moving around them and the smell of something roasting.

“Is.” John said. “Am. Whatever.” He clarified.  “I’ve been here for about a year, and the first thing I was asked to do is hook us up with a global network provider.” He glanced around. “From this side of the Atlantic.”

“Ah.” Dar nodded. “We’d heard that.” She gave the server a nod as he filled her glass with something that smelled like apples and cinnamon. “It’s been tough for us to grow here because of the bias.”

“Eh.” John lifted his hands.

“I understand the bias. If the positions were reversed, it would be the same on our side.” Dar said. “No one wants to work with people who are different and hard to understand. Our business methods are very polar.”

The man sat back. “You know though, most Americans don’t understand that.” He observed. “They just come over here, and try to ride over people with high pressure sales jobs. They never come in and say, well, here’s what we do. You interested?”

Dar smiled.

“Now, understand, it helps that His nib’s godson came in like a raving loony about you.” John said. “We were all saying, if Hans has his knickers in that kind of an uproar, must be something to it.”

“Hey, Dar, your admin people in yet?” Alastair interrupted them. 

Dar checked her watch. “Quarter to nine? Sure. Mine is anyway. What do you need?”

“Can you get one of the big portfolios headed this way?” Her boss asked. “The one that shows all the lines of business?”

“Sure.” Dar opened her phone and dialed her office number. “Excuse me.” She apologized to John.

“No problem.” John turned to his plate, which had just been delivered, complete with a selection from the sideboard. “Ahh… now that’s the thing.”

“Hey, Maria.” Dar heard her admin answer. “Good morning.”

“Ah, good morning Jefa.”  Maria replied. “How are you? How is the England?”

“So far, very interesting and successful.”  Dar said. “Need a favor.”

“Of course.”

Dar paused, as her PDA buzzed. “Hang on a second.” She opened it and glanced at the screen.  “Hm. Hey, Maria, can you ask Mark to check out what’s going on over near Boston?  One of the supplemental links just came up and they’re using some unusual bandwidth for the links.”

“Surely.” Maria said. “Is that all, Dar? How is Kerrisita? Is she having a good time with her familia?

Dar closed the PDA. “She’s fine, and her speech went great.” She told her assistant. “Alastair needs one of the circus tent displays sent over here, can you get that in the works?”

“I will call over to the Sales right away, Dar.” Maria said. “Oh, and Senora Mariana has delivered some packages to the office here for you and Kerrisita. I think they are your baseball costumes.”

“What color are they?” Dar chuckled. “Please don’t tell me they’re either yellow or purple.”

“No no, it is a pretty blue.” Maria said. “And the pants, are white. Mayte was showing me hers last night, and they are very very cute.” She paused. “The shoes were very strange. They had nails in the bottom? Is that right, Dar?”

Her boss chuckled, and then glanced down as her PDA buzzed again. She opened it, and after a minute, her brows creased.  “What the hell?”

“Como?”

“Maria, can you conference Mark on? I’m getting pages that aren’t making any sense. I think the monitor’s gone whacky again.” Dar paged through the messages.

“Surely. Hold on for one moment, Dar.” Maria put her on hold.

“Something wrong?” John asked.

“Ah.” Dar shook her head a little. “I think its just..”

Maria came back on the phone. “I have Mark, Dar, but…”

“Hey! Boss!” Mark’s voice echoed through the phone, sharp with excitement. “Holy crap!”

Dar felt a surge of adrenaline, but she wasn’t entirely sure why. “What’s up?”

“A freaking plane just hit the side of the freaking World Trade Center!”

“Jesu!” Maria gasped.  “Madre di Dios!”

Dar absorbed that in silence for a minute. “What?” She finally said. “How in the hell did that happen? Someone get lost looking for LaGuardia?”

“I have no friggen clue.” Mark said. “But they just put it up on CNN and it’s crazy! Smoke all over the place! People freaking out!” He said.  “There’s a hole in the side of that thing the size of the space shuttle!”

Dar pressed the mute button, and leaned over, touching Alastair on the sleeve. “Alastair.”

Her boss turned and looked at her, his gaze sharpening immediately when he saw her expression. “What’s up?”

“We need to find a television. Something’s going on in New York.”

**

Kerry strolled through the big atrium and paused, looking around and remembering the last time she’d spent time in this space.  Her father’s funeral reception.  It was much quieter now; even the echoes of that tumultuous time were gone along with his presence.

She suppressed a smile, and continued on into the formal dining room where the rest of her family were gathered, getting ready to sit down to the promised brunch.

Kerry regarded the trays of salad and light sandwiches with a benignly polite interest, since their early morning breakfast escapade had resulted in a visit to Pumpernickels, and an English Scramble that both satisfied her salute to where her partner was, and adequately satisfied her appetite before their visit.

“Well, Kerrison, I hear your speech went very well.”  Her mother took her customary seat, and the rest of them joined her.  “Did you enjoy yourself?”

Kerry picked up her glass of orange juice and sipped it, her brows hiking as she realized there was champagne in the mix. “Mimosas, mother?” She put the glass down. “I had a lot more fun at the pub afterward, but I think it went well.”

“Well, I thought it would be festive.” Her mother said. “After all, it’s a lovely occasion, having all of you here. “ She took a sip of her own beverage. “It seemed to me to be a good chance for a little celebration.” She added. “Even at nine am.”

Kerry had to smile. She set her glass down, and then almost jumped as her cell phone buzzed against her side. “Yow.” She unclipped it and glanced at the caller ID, her smile broadening. “Excuse me a minute.” She answered the phone. “Hey hon.”

Unintended, but she could almost imagine the grimace her mother was hiding. 

“Where are you?” Dar’s tone, however, wasn’t what she’d expected.

“My mothers.” Kerry said. “What’s up?”

“She acting like something’s going on?”

Kerry’s brow creased, and she looked across at her mother, who peered back at her with a puzzled expression. “No. Is there something?”

“A jet flew into the North Tower of the World Trade Center.”  Dar said. “There’s a lot of confusion going on, and I’ve got some traffic alerts on our net up there.”

“Oh no.” Kerry gasped. “That’s horrible! Did it lose an engine, or..” She glanced up, finding her family now quiet, and listening to her. “There’s been an accident in New York.” She explained. “A plane hit the World Trade Center.”

“Dear God!” Her mother straightened, her eyes widening. “How incredible!”

The doors opened, and one of her aides rushed in. “Senator.” He got out. “Come quickly. Please.”  He indicated the door.  Visibly confused, Cynthia stood and started towards him.

Instinctively Kerry got up, her body reacting to the sudden tension in the room and the edge in Dar’s voice.  She followed her mother as they crowded through the double doors and into the media room, where a large screen television was on.  “Oh, wow.”

“Are you watching it now?” Dar asked. “We’re all here at the client site. Alastiar’s trying to get hold of Bob.”

“Our guy in Manhattan?” Kerry asked, her eyes studying the horror on the screen. “My god, Dar. Look at that hole!”

“He was supposed to be at a client meeting there at eight thirty.”

“Good heavens.” Cynthia Stuart finally spluttered. “How on earth could they have allowed a plane to hit that building?  What was the pilot thinking? Why didn’t they stop it?”

“Oh no.” Kerry exhaled. “Hope he’s okay…” She stopped speaking.

Everyone stopped speaking.  There was a shocked moment of silence before Mike grabbed the back of a chair and leaned forward. “Holy shit!” He said. “There’s another one!”

“Fuck.” Dar’s voice echoed softly down the line. “That’s no accident.”

Kerry was stunned. She was watching the screen. She’d seen a second plane appear, and crash into the other tower. Her mind was unable to grasp what she was seeing, however, as she struggled to make sense of the smoke, and the fire, and the sound of screaming and sirens coming from the television’s speakers.

“Oh my god.” She finally said.  She could hear exclamations in strange accents from Dar’s end of the conversation and it reminded her suddenly of where her partner was. “I don’t think we’re going to see the Alps, Dar.”

Dar exhaled. “Not this week. No.”

“Oh my god.” Kerry repeated. “Dar we’ve got people all over that area.” She finally forced her mind into a different gear. “What are we going to do?”

“I don’t know.” Dar answered. “I’ve got to call my parents.”

“I’ll get my laptop. I’ll call you back.” Kerry said. “I’ll call you back in ten minutes. “

“Okay.” Dar said. “No, let me call my dad, and then I’ll call you back. See if you can get on net.” She said.

“Talk to you in a few.” Kerry said. “Tell mom and dad I love them.” 

“I will.” Dar’s voice said. “I don’t know where this is going, Ker. It could get worse.” She said. “Talk to you in a few.” She hung up.

Worse?  Kerry folded her phone shut, only to have it ring again immediately, the caller ID showing the distinctive number at her operations desk.  “Mother, do you have an internet connection in the house/”

Her mother turned, her eyes wide and staring. “W.. what?” She said.  “What do you mean?”

Kerry shook her head. “Never mind, I’ll find it.” She turned and started out of the room, as she answered the phone.  “Stuart.” She paused as she passed Angie. “I’m going to get my briefcase.”

“Okay.” Her sister answered softly. “Kerry, what’s going on? What’s happening there?”

Kerry looked at her. “People are flying airplanes into buildings, Angie.” She said. “On purpose.”  She eased past her sister and headed for the door, putting the phone back to her ear. “Go on.”

Angie watched her go, then turned around to look at the television again. “Why?” She asked. “Why would anyone want to do that?”

**

Dar held one hand over her free ear as she waited for the line to be answered. Behind her, the room was raucous with all the consternation over what they were watching; only Alastair wasn’t joining in as he was still, as was Dar, on the phone.

The line picked up. “Hello?”

“Mom?” Dar said.

“Well. That’s one checkbox off my list.”  Ceci sighed in relief. “By the Goddess, this world has gone completely insane.”

For once, Dar found herself in complete and total agreement with her mother. “How’s dad?”

“Freaking out.” Ceci said succinctly.  “So am I. Did you see those poor people jumping?”

“Yeah.” Dar said. “It’s horrible. I was on the phone with Kerry when the second plane hit.” She glanced up as Alastair approached, one hand over the mouthpiece of his cell phone. “Did you get Bob?”

“No.” Her boss said. “But John Carmichael just got through to me and he says they think there’s more.” His face was set and grim. “We need to start getting our people under cover.”

“Right.” Dar turned back to the phone.

“I heard.” Ceci said. “Dar, please be careful. You’re the only child I have and believe me, there aren’t going to be any more.”

The moment of macabre humor set her back a step, but Dar smiled anyway. “You guys be careful too. Glad none of us is anywhere near New York.”  She said. “I’ll call back in a while.  Stay put, that condo’s built like a bunker.”

“So your father said. Talk to you later, Dar.”  Ceci hung up.

Dar closed her phone, and looked up as John approached, his face ashen.  “What a way to ruin a lunch. Huh?”

“Is there anything we can do?” John asked. “We’ve already sent word to our people in upper Manhattan to get out of town, but I know you probably have a much bigger presence there.”

“We do.” Dar said. “I need net access. Can I get it here?”  She looked over at Alastair. “I’m going to activate global meetingplace.”

“Absolutely, just come with me.” John led her out of the room and through a wide, oak door. They emerged into a smaller room, with several desks positioned around its edges. John indicated one of them. “There, and give me a minute and I’ll get a line run.”

Dar put her briefcase down and got her laptop out, sitting it on the desk and opening the top. She started it booting, while she removed her power plug and added the adapter that would allow it to connect to the UK power strip fastened neatly to one leg.

It was all mechanical.  Her mind was going seventeen ways to Sunday in every possible direction, a brain cell overload that wasn’t really helped when John flipped on the television in the corner on his way back over with an Ethernet cable.

She sat down and took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. 

John glanced at the screen, shaking his head. “Here you go.” He handed over the end of the cable. “You have an office in one of those?”

Dar plugged the cable in and waited for her logon screen.  “No.” She said. “I had a three week long screaming argument with the New York office when I refused to rent space there and put them in Rockefeller Center instead.”

“Bet they’re thanking you now.” John remarked.

“Bet they are.” Dar said. “But we have probably two dozen clients in the towers, and a lot more in that area.”

“Ah.”

Alastair entered the room. “There you are.” He said. “I can’t reach anyone in the Northeast.” He said. “Damn cell system says all lines are busy.”

“I bet.” Dar entered her password and watched her desktop appear.  She triggered the VPN tunnel to the office, and watched as the authentication system ran it’s routine.

Alastair perched on the edge of the desk, watching the television. John sat down in a nearby chair, doing the same. 

After a moment, Sir Melthon entered, his face grave.  “McLean, how about you and your lot moving here until this is sorted out. We’ve got space, and better facilities than the damn hotel.”   He glanced at Dar. “Who knows where this mess is going to end at.”

Alastair looked at Dar, who nodded. “Sounds good. Thanks, Sir Melthon.” He said quietly. “We’ve got things there.”

“Right. I’ll send a man over for them.” The magnate left, all his air of country squire completely vanished. “Things can spread. We’re closing the gates.”

Dar felt a headache coming on. She rested her chin on her fist as her work desktop appeared, and there, in the corner, a violently blinking box. 

Global Meeting has been initiated. Please sign in immediately.  “Someone beat me to it.” Dar logged in. “Damn I hoped we’d never have to use this.”  She said, as Alastair came around the corner and sat down in a chair next to her. “Here we go.”

“Here we go.” Alastair murmured. “Damn it.”

**

Kerry shouldered the door to her father’s inner office open, flipping the overhead light on and scanning the walls as she crossed the carpet over to the wooden desk.  Her mind was so packed with dealing with the situation she felt no emotional charge on entering, focusing intently on finding a connection instead.

No wall jacks. She went to the desk and dropped her laptop on it, pulling the chair back and dropping to her knees to investigate the space underneath.  Seeing nothing, she frowned, and started to get up again. “Guess it’s the cell card. Damn.”

Halfway up, she paused, suddenly aware of a soft humming sound. She thought it was her laptop, but as she moved away from the back of the desk it got softer instead of louder. She looked around the top of the desk, but saw nothing mechanical.

Puzzled, she got back down on the floor and turned over to lay flat on her back, inching forward so she could look between the desk and the wall to see if perhaps that was where either the elusive sound or the equally elusive connection might be.

There wasn’t much space, but she managed to get an eye into position to look up and she immediately blinked at a box with blinking lights and a familiar logo.  “Huh.” Kerry reached up and freed an Ethernet cable already connected and coiled neatly, and brought it back with her as she wriggled back into the light. 

She got to her knees and plugged the end of the cable into her laptop, hoping she wasn’t about to expose her equipment to anything. ‘For someone who said they didn’t trust technology.. “ She got up and pulled the rolling chair back over, seating herself in it and starting to log in. “Pretty strange to find a router nailed to the back of your desk.”

The door swung open and Angie appeared. “There you are.” She approached, a nervous expression on her face. “Oh my god, Kerry. They threw me an Mike out of mom’s office.”  She looked around. “Is it okay to turn the TV on? You look so weird in here.”

Mike burst in. “Stupid assholes.”

Kerry glanced up from typing in her password. She found her brain completely unable to process this multiplicity of inputs and went back to the screen instead.

Mike went over and put the TV on, then dropped into the leather couch against one wall. “These people suck.” He said. “Freaking government secrets? The big secret is the government has no clue what’s going on.”

“Mike.” Angie sat down and twisted her hands. “This is really serious.”

Kerry checked the IP settings her laptop had received, and then started up her secure VPN session to the office. It wasn’t completely safe. She really didn’t know whose router that was, or who controlled it, but the line in the back was an Internet circuit and she didn’t have a lot of other options.

She hoped her Dar designed firewall was up to snuff. 

“See?” Mike said, pointing at the screen.  “No one’s sure what’s going on, look at those news guys.”

“Give them a break, Mike.” Kerry started up her profile and watched as her desktop appeared. “There are planes crashing into skyscrapers that doesn’t happen every day.”  The background of her profile was a picture of sunset from their cabin, and for a split second, the familiar sight made her feel better.

Only for a split second.   She signed into her management console as she got a barrage of network popups, the little boxes multiplying like hamsters across one side of her screen. 

“Oh!”

Kerry glanced up, to see a fresh plume of smoke issuing from one of the towers, and then a ground shot of people running amidst showering debris.  She jerked her attention back to her screen and ignored the popups, calling up the administrator access that allowed her control of their various systems and processes.

Selecting the Global Meetingplace application, she activated it, clicking three times on the “Are you really sure?” warning boxes then sending it on it’s way.

Simple act, complex program.  Kerry then turned and selected Mark’s box from the popups. “Hey.”

Poqueto Boss!

Kerry smiled grimly. I just triggered the disaster plan. You better assemble your team in the conference room and get the situation stuff on the screens.

Gotcha.

For a moment, Kerry just watched the disaster program assemble itself on her screen, opening up tabbed layers that broke the company down into regions and offices, placing a bare bones chat area in the background, and presenting her with a box asking for her corporate identification, location, status, and role in the process.

“Kerry Stuart, Saugatuck Michigan, safe, moderator.” Kerry muttered, as she answered the questions.

“What was that, Ker?” Angie asked. “They shut the airports down. Isn’t that like locking the barn after the horse left?”

“What if there’s more planes out there?” Mike asked.

“Oh no.” Angie gasped.

Kerry’s cell phone and PDA beeped, and she opened her phone first, seeing an SMS message on the screen that echoed the request on her desktop. She then checked her PDA, and found a copy of it there. “Okay.” She said. “So we know the SMS and email alerts are working.”

A soft crackle alerted her in the background, and she reached into her briefcase for a small headset in a back pocket she’d never had to use before. She settled the buds in her ears, clipped the microphone on her shirt collar and plugged it in.

Already, information was flowing across the screen. She could see the senior management dashboard, icons lighting as their scattered main offices logged in to the system.  A box opened, with Mariana’s icon flashing, the system reporting her status on the header bar and very different from the normal net pops. Hey. Kerry typed in the box.

Hey.  Mariana answered. Have you contacted Dar?

She was the one who called me and told me what was going on.  Kerry typed back, aware of the chaos on the television across the room.  She’s fine; she’s at the client site in England.  Alastair’s fine too.

Do you know if he got hold of the people in the NY office?

Kerry took a slow breath. No.

In her ear, she heard a soft chime. “Virtual conferencing coming online.”   She typed quickly. I’m going on the conference bridge, you joining? I don’t’ really know what’s going on but it’s a good excuse to try the system out isn’t it?

Mari’s answer was wry even in written form.  I’d rather be doing shredder comparisons again.

“What the hell was the point of this?” Mike asked. “How are they going to put those fires out anyway, drag hoses up a hundred floors?”

“I guess.” Angie said. “I don’t think there’s ladders that reach that far.”

“Okay.” Kerry said, into her microphone. “I’m opening the bridge, this is Kerry Stuart. “

Cracklings and murmurs answered her. “Houston ops here.”  “Lansing.” “Charlotte.”  “Los Angeles Earth Station.”

Slowly, a map built in front of her, stretching out from one side of the screen to the other, an outline of the world with the United States in the center and circles of light that indicated all their major offices, installations, infrastructure and service centers.

“Kuala Lumpur calling in.” The acknowledgements continued. “Dubai.” “Sydney’s on.”

“Miami Ops on.” Mark’s voice echoed softly. “Kerry, I’m inserting the news crawler into the global desktop.”

“Thanks.” Kerry saw the ticker appear.

“Oh, there’s the president.” Angie said. “Kerry, look!”

Kerry glanced up at the television. The destruction had been replaced by their president, with several aides, standing in what appeared to her to be a schoolroom. “Where in the hell is he?”

“Florida.” Mike said. “Some school.”

“Great.” Kerry muttered. “Like the air traffic isn’t screwed up enough.”  She said. “Every time he visits I end up sitting at some gate for six hours.”

“Kerry!” Angie turned. “Maybe we’ll find out what’s going on.”

“CNN”s got the prez on.” Mark commented. “See if the feed updates.”

“Miami exec?”

Kerry turned back to the screen. “Kerry here.”

“This is Danny Chambers, at the Joint Chief’s office.” A man’s voice said, sounding stressed. “Ma’am, it’s crazy here.”

“I bet.” Kerry murmured. “I’m sure everyone’s upset.”

“No ma’am, that’s not it.” Chambers said. “They think there’s more out there. More hijacked planes! There are folks running up and down the hallways around here no one knows where the planes are.”

There was a moment of dead silence. Kerry stared at the blinking status lights in front of her, and then she looked over her screen to the television, where the president was talking.

“Hello? This is Sherren, from the Manhattan office! IS anyone there?” A voice broke in. “Is anyone there? I can’t find half our people, and there’s sirens and smoke everywhere! They closed the bridges and tunnels and they’re saying to evacuate Manhattan!”

Voices now burst in, startled and afraid.  Kerry took a few deep breaths, and then she spoke up.  “Okay, okay, people, please settle down.” She said. “Let’s not panic. I know it’s really confusing out there, but a lot of things are getting said and we don’t have all the facts.”

“This is Michael Talmadge up at the air hub.” A new voice spoke up. “Kerry, I have a landslide of requests for more voice and video bandwidth for the FAA and essential services. “

“You got it.” Kerry said at once. “Whatever you need up to link speed up there.”

“This is Houston ops.” Another voice said. “We’re getting reports of cell failures on the East Coast, the government support team here says they’re seeing a lot of dropped calls.”

“Everyone’s using their phones.” Mark said. “Can’t handle it, probably what’s going on in NY. I can’t reach any of the staff there, only Sherren’s on the VOIP conf.”

“That’s right.” Sherren agreed immediately. “Most everyone who’s here is outside, or up on the roof trying to see what’s going on. Sirens are going off like crazy.”

Kerry thought fast. “Mark, send an SMS blast to everyone in the New York node and tell them to evacuate north.  I don’t’ know what’s going on there either, but I think it’s too dangerous where they are.”

There was a blast of confused noise, overwhelming the call.

“What in the hell.. “ Mark said. “Kerry I got that and we’re working it but half the damn… oh, crap! The secure Virginia nodes just went down!”

“Danny?” Kerry asked. “Danny, you still there?”

Silence.

“Oh wow!” Angie exclaimed. “Now they think a bomb went off in the capital!”

Kerry felt her breathing getting faster. She could see on her network grid that there were flashing yellow and red lines now where she was used to seeing sedate greens and blues, and they were centered around the three nodes they had that ringed the Pentagon military complex.

“Yeah look! What? Oh.. crap!” Mike half stood. “I think.. did it go off at the White House? Is that what they said?”

“Pentagon.” Kerry corrected him. “I think something happened there. “ She keyed her mic back on. “Okay, Mark, get those SMS messages out to New York, and also to anyone in the area of DC, Maryland, and Virginia. Tell everyone to get the hell out of there and get under cover.”

“Kerry.” Mari’s voice broke in. “They’re telling us to evacuate here.”

“There?” Kerry leaned closer to the screen. “Why?”

“Oh my god! They just said another plane is heading here!” Sherren screamed. “Oh my god!”

“They think… they’re afraid there’s more targets.” Mari blurted out. “We’re a tall building, in the glide path… the building management just called they got a call from Metro Dade and they told them to get out. They’re evacuating a lot of the buildings behind us.”

Too many inputs. “Sherren, why don’t you go ahead and log off, go home, and then either text us or login from there if you can, okay?” Kerry suggested.  “Mark, did you get those texts off?”

“Done, boss.”

“Okay, I’m getting out of this office.” Sherren said. “How do I text? Oh, no, wait, I see here in my phone, it’s the first address, right? At least I can use this for something! I can’t get a line to no one!”

“Kerry, I just heard from one of our techs. A plane plowed into the Pentagon.” Mark said. “He’s texting me like a crazy person. The damn thing came in almost at ground level and smacked into one side, he says it’s on fire there, and walls about to come down.”

“Okay.” Kerry considered. “Houston Ops, are you there?”

“Here, ma’am.”

“Can you take all the monitoring from Miami ops?”

“We’re setting up consoles now.”

“Mari, go ahead and tell everyone to leave the building.” Kerry said. “I honestly don’t think Miami’s a target but who the hell knows and it’s better not to take a chance.”

“You got it.”

“Mark, see if the tech can find Danny.” Kerry said. “Get a text blast out and see if we can get a count of people out there.”

“Working it.”

“This is Sufir in Dubai.” A voice very quietly broke in. “I know there is not much that we can do, but we are all thinking about all of you there and wishing with all our hearts the danger stops quickly.”

“Miami Financial.” Duks voice broke in. “Houston, please stand by we’re syncing the accounting systems.”

“Standing by.” The Houston Ops tech said.

Kerry looked up at the television, aware that her sister and brother were half listening to it, and half to her as pictures continued to roll along the screen, more smoke, more screaming people, more destruction.

Where would it end?

What if it didn’t?

**

“Coffee?”

Dar glanced up from her screen to find a sever there, standing with a tray of steaming cups.  “Thank you.” She accepted one, and set it down, nodding as the server placed a small dish with four sugar cubes next to it, and a container of cream. 

Alastair was still sitting next to her, one hand cupped over his ear, the other pressed against his cell phone.  The television was on and Hans, John, and Francois were seated at the nearby desks watching the screen with expressions of bewildered disbelief.

“All right, thanks.” Alastair closed his phone and turned back to Dar. “So where are we?” He picked up a set of ear buds connected to the second jack on Dar’s laptop and inserted one in his ear. “Kerry’s doing a hell of a job.”

Dar nodded.

“Never seen her work before. Very impressive.”

Dar nodded again.

“Dar?”

She looked up at him. “Sorry.” She murmured. “Aside from all our people, I’m worried about my friend Gerry Easton.”

Alastair’s face tensed. “Ah. That’s right. He works at the Pentagon, doesn’t he?”  He studied the screen. “What a god damned mess.”

Dar reached over to drop three of the cubes into her coffee cup, stirring the liquid with the provided spoon before she added cream to it. “So many damn people unaccounted for.”

Alastair sighed. “What do we have down in that area?”

“Mostly commercial.” Dar said. “Closest net node is near Penn Station.”  She leaned closer to the screen, listening as voices now echoed again.

“Hello? Hello? This is Sherren again.”

Kerry’s voice answered. “Sherren? Did you get out of the office? Where are you?”

“I did.. but you can’t get anywhere.” Sherren said. “I’m near Central Park though, at a Starbucks.”

“Miami ops.” Mark’s voice sounded. “Kerry, I’ve gotten the blasts out to DC and NY.” He said. “I’m only getting about fifty percent positives.”

Everyone went quiet, and Alastair briefly closed his eyes.

“Well.” Kerry said. “You know the cell systems’ pretty overloaded, Mark. Let’s wait and see what happens before we assume anything.”

“Oh!” Sherren suddenly said. “Hey, it’s Larry. Larry! Over here! I’m online!”

Dar studied the traffic patterns on the network screen behind all the chatter. She could see the bare bones chat window filled with lines of talk, the employees online who were not participating in the conference bridge sharing with each other in this remarkable time.

“Network looks pretty stable.” Alastair commented. “But that shouldn’t surprise anyone.”

Dar glanced at the keyboard, then turned her head and looked at him, one eyebrow lifted.

“Well, I have seen you work before.” Her boss said. “So what’s our plan here? Can we send help out to Virginia and New York? I know it’s early yet..”

“OH MY GOD!”

Both of them jerked upright as though they’d been shot, and turned back to the screen.

“Good lord!” John blurted. “Look!”

“It’s falling!  Oh my god! Oh my god!” Sherren was yelling at the top of her lungs. “Oh my god! The whole tower! It’s falling down!”

Dar’s heart rate shot up as she found herself unsure of where to look first. The television screen showed a scene of unreal destruction, hundreds of stories of the World Trade Center collapsing in on itself as though taken down by an expert demolition team.

People were running.

People were screaming.

The air was full of thick, choking gray dust filled with debris that flowed and rushed over everything, leaving a landscape behind that must have been what Pompeii had been like just before the end.

Lunar. Horrifying

She stood up behind the desk, staring at the screen, unable to imagine actually being there and realizing she had been, the cross streets now covered in debris places she’d walked on her last visit.  “Damn.”

“Son of a bitch.” Alastair added, standing at her shoulder.

Hans covered his eyes, and then shook his head, opening his fingers to look at the screen again. “Mein Gott.” He said. “Die ganzen Leute hinein.”

Dar remembered, then, suddenly, the moment after the explosion in the hospital when she’d been on the floor, lying in something like that same gray dust, in a completely different world. 

Slowly she sat down and rested her elbows on her knees, and after a moment, Alastair perched on the edge of the desk, gazing quietly down at his shoes.

“Miami ops.” Mark said. “Kerry, we’re almost evacuated here.”

“Miami ops, this is Houston ops.” The Houston group broke in. “We are showing large scale outages now in lower New York.”

“Miami exec, this is Herndon.” Another voice. “We’ve had a request to activate the emergency circuits for Cheyenne, and add seventy two more channels to the tie lines.”

It took a second, and then Kerry answered. “Ah.” She said. “Sorry. Herndon, go ahead. Take standby circuits 2105 through 2110 and shut down the failover.”

“Miami HR.” Mari’s voice. “Sorry to break in, but we’re out of the building except for a few people.”

“Miami exec, Miami ops.” Mark’s voice. “I’m staying.”

Sir Melthon entered, his eyes wide. “Did you see that?” He pointed at the screen. “Never in my life have I seen the like of it..” He turned. “Got your things from the hotel, and they’re settled here. Anything else we can do?”

Alastair sat back down in the chair and rested his elbow on the arm of it, propping his head up on his fingertips. “Got any good Scotch?’

Melthon snorted with wry understanding. “Of course we do. What do you think this is, America?” He snapped his fingers at one of the servers.  “Bring me a bottle of the Talisker and a couple of dirty glasses.”

“Sir.” The man inclined his head, and scooted off.

Dar turned back to the screen, and settled the bud more firmly in her ear as she heard her partner’s voice, sounding more than a little stressed.

“Miami ops, Miami exec. Mark, please shut down the center and leave.” Kerry said. “The last person we need something to happen to is you. Work from home.”

“Miami exec, you’re not here, and you can’t make me leave.” Mark said, in a firm voice.

Dar keyed her mic for the first time. “I can.” She said. “Get your ass out of there before I have my father drive over and smack you over the head and drag you out.”

Totally against protocol. However, Dar figured the two people involved would know who was speaking without her announcing who and where she was and given that the apocalypse was showing on television at the moment who really cared anyway?

There was a moment of somewhat shocked silence.  Then Kerry sighed audibly. “Boy, is it ever good to hear your voice.” She said, in an achingly sincere tone.

Alastair chuckled softly under his breath as Dar’s face tensed into a mildly embarrassed half grin.

“Uh.. okay, boss, I’m leaving.” Mark responded meekly. “I don’t want your pop thumping me.”  He said. “Or you thumping me.”

Dar cleared her throat. “Good job, Kerry.’ She said, mindful of the global audience. “Everyone please just stay as calm as you can, and follow the plans we’ve laid out as best you can.  This is horrific.” She paused and exhaled. “This is unprecedented, and there are a lot people out there both in the company and our clients that are going to need our help.”

“Miami exec, this is Herndon.” The voice almost sounded apologetic. “Excuse me, Ms. Roberts, but I have one of the folks at the Pentagon on a land line and he said part of that building just collapsed. They’re going to need infrastructure support there.”

What next? Dar rubbed her temples.

“Let’s get some mobile units assembled.” Kerry said. “Lansing, are you on?”

“Lansing here.” A voice answered. “We have four vans.”

“Lansing, this is Houston ops.” The Houston office stepped up. “We have portable sat units here. Miami exec, can we roll them east?”

“Going to need those in New York too, I’m afraid.” Alastair murmured.

“Miami exec? This is Halifax.”  A crisp male voice broke in. “We have heard all the inbound international flights are going to end up diverting to Canadian airports and they’re worried about the phone and data backhaul.”

“Houston go ahead and roll the units towards Virginia right now.” Kerry said. “Halifax – Dar, do we have any spare capacity in that area to shift?”

Kerry could, Dar knew, have looked it up in the painfully detailed dynamic utilization chart she designed but she knew that Kerry knew that she would know off the top of her head and in fact she did. “Well.” Dar said. “I’ve got spare capacity right now in the Niagara node. I’m getting pretty much nothing from New York.”

A small silence.

“We can land the net traffic, the phone backhaul’s going to depend on how much damage the interchanges took.” Dar went on. “There’s a three carrier interchange that holds most of the big international circuits that sits right under 2 World Trade.”

Another silence. Then Mark cleared his throat. “I guess that’s why we’re seeing red across the board up there.”

Alastair clicked his mic on. “Ah, Houston?” He said. “Let’s get the community support teams rounded up and headed out.  Not sure they’ll let anyone near Manhattan but we can get to DC.” He paused, and then added. “This is Alastair. I realize I’m probably not as instantly recognizable as some other people.”

“Houston ops, we copy sir.”

A loud crackle, and everyone jumped. “Hello? Anyone there?” A breathless voice came through. “Oh Hell. This is Danny at the Pentagon. What a mess. We need some help. I just managed to get my cell connected but they took out one whole side of the building and they’re evacuating.”

“Danny, do they need a trunk for backup?” Kerry asked. “I’m glad you’re all right.”

“Well.” The tech sighed. “I’ve got a broken arm or something. We got lucky though the side they plowed into was the side they just finished the reno on and we were just pulling cable. Not many people were there.”

Dar closed her eyes and rubbed the back of her neck, feeling a little relieved.

“But they say there’s more planes out there so everyone’s scrambling.” Danny concluded. “I don’t know if they’re thinking about backup. I’ll find out and let you know.”

“Just text us, Danny.” Dar broke in. “You’ll probably lose cell.”

A crackle, and there was no answer.

“Miami, this is New York.” A new voice spoke up. “It seems we’ve moved the office to the Central Park Starbucks, but there’s ten of us here now. We can’t get cell to pick up, even for SMS. Can we get someone to log is in okay?”

“New York, this is Miami HR – go head.” Mariana answered. “Glad to hear from you.”

Alastair clicked off his mic. “What the hell’s going to happen next? This is nuts!”

Dar merely nodded, and then shook her head.

**

Kerry sucked slowly at a cup of tea, her throat already a touch sore from talking.  There seem to be a slight lull for the moment, or else everyone was just a little shell-shocked and holding their breaths that nothing else bad happened.

She was resisting the urge to ask Dar to explain something esoteric, like node density, just to hear her voice.

“Ker?”

Kerry looked up over the edge of her laptop screen at her sister. “Hey.”

Angie took a seat in one of the leather chairs on the other side of the desk and leaned forward. “What are you doing?” 

“My job.” Kerry said. “We’re on a… I guess you could call it a big conference call, sort of.” She explained. “But it’s on the computer. We can all talk, and text messages to each other and we try to make sure everyone knows what’s going on.”

Angie got up and came around the desk. “Is it okay for me to watch?” She asked. “I can’t look at that television any more.”

“Where’s’ Mike?” Kerry eased over. “You can watch, sure.”

“Getting some food. I think he’s getting some for us too.” Angie settled down next to her sister and peered at the screen. “Wow. That’s a lot of stuff.”

“It’s what we call our Global Desktop.” Kerry found herself glad to be just talking about something that wasn’t a catastrophe.  “That’s a chat room in the back, those are people all around just talking to each other over the computer.”

“Uh huh.”

“These folders are all the offices we have, and those dots are the people in them.” Kerry indicated the other side of the screen. “These three over here are for our New York and Washington staff, and the people at the Pentagon.”

Angie peered at her. “People at the Pentagon?” She asked, in a puzzled tone. “Why do you have people there? Is your company part of the military?”

Kerry heard people starting to talk again on the conference bridge. She keyed the external speakers so Angie could hear also.  “The Pentagon is really just a humongous office building.” She said. “We do their IT. Just like we do the IT for lots of other companies. We have about two hundred people there.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah.” Kerry rested her head on her hand. “We can only find about half of them.”

“Oh.”

“Miami exec, Houston ops.” A new voice came on. “This is Harold, I’m taking over for this shift.”

“Go ahead, Houston. This is Miami exec.” Kerry answered. She leaned back and tried to ease the stiffness in her back.

“Ma’am, the satellite trucks are ready to roll.” Harold said. “We dug up enough gear for six.”

“Good work.” Kerry said. “Get them on the road, and please send at least three people in each one so they can spell each other driving and get rest.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Harold said. “We’ve got a lot of volunteers. Everyone wants to help.”

“Miami exec? This is Danny in Virginia.”

“Go on Danny. How’s your arm?” Kerry responded.

“Um.. it’s okay.” The tech said. “We just heard here that another plane is heading towards us.”  He added. “Two of the guys who were off got through all the barricades and we’re going to get away from here for a little while. I think I could use a coke.”

“This is New York!” Sherren broke in. “We just heard a bomb went off at the White House!”

“Maybe that’s where the plane hit!”

Kerry drew in a breath, and then released it. She turned her mic off. “I just had the most Un-Christian thought of my entire life.” Then she clicked the mic back on. “This is Miami exec, let’s try to take in what facts we can, and not react to what we’re hearing on television or rumors until there’s some substantiation, please. “

“Miami ops here.” Mark said. “From home.” He added hastily. “I’m going to start cataloging the down circuits.”

“Miami ops, this is the air hub.” An unhappy voice interrupted. “Another plane just went down, but they’re not sure where. “

“Pentagon here.” Danny said. “At least it wasn’t us again.”

“New York here. Us either.”  Sherren sounded profoundly relieved. “I have a great view of the Empire State Building from here and that’s where everyone said it was headed.”

Kerry exhaled. “This is Miami Exec – everyone check and advise if there is any indication of an attack in your areas.” She said. “Air hub, do they think there’s more?”

“Air hub, Miami exec – they have no idea.” The voice answered. “There’s a lot of people in tears around here.  They just evacuated LAX.”

“LAX?”

“Miami Exec, Air Hub, this is LA Earth Station.” A voice answered immediately. “Local news is saying they’re not evacuating LAX, but they are evacuating a lot of buildings in downtown and the studios.”

“LA Earth, this is Seattle Netops.” A new voice said. “We heard they were going to close down LAX and SFO also, they think that’s where the planes that hit the towers were going.”

“Seattle, this is Herndon control – that’s confirmed.” A woman responded. “American Flight 11, America flight 77, United flight 175.  Those are confirmed so far as the planes that hit.”

“LA Earth station, Miami exec.” Kerry broke in.  “Do you have transponder space for 24 channels? I have Newark Earth station on text, they’re getting overloaded.”

“Miami exec, we’ll check. Hold on one please.”

“Wow.” Angie whispered. “This is unbelievable.”

“What is?” Distracted, Kerry whispered back.

“You know more than CNN does!” Her sister said. “I’ve heard more about what’s going on in the last five minutes than I’ve heard all day on the television.”

“Well, I wish I didn’t.” Kerry replied, turning her mic off. “The only reason we know as much as we do is because we’re in the middle of it. We have a lot of government contracts, I know you remember our father complaining about that.”

Angie blinked. “Oh.” She said. “Wow. Was that what he meant?”

“Miami exec, this is LA Earth, we’re good to take 24 channels.” The LA satellite center responded. “Tell Newark to switch to our coordinates.”

Kerry turned her mic on. “La Earth Station, thanks.”  She typed into the text box open on her desktop. 

“Miami exec, Miami HR.” Mariana said. “Miami office confirmed closed, the management company has locked the doors and verified that the generator is tested and ready to go.”

“Thank you, Miami HR.” Kerry said.  “Houston ops, Miami exec. Do you see everything stable at the moment?”

“Miami exec, Houston ops. Stand by we’re verifying.”

“Macro level looks stable.” Dar’s voice broke in, deep and rich and reassuring all out of proportion to what she was saying. “The autonomic programming expanded bandwidth across the northeast and it’s doing a decent job of handling the backhaul but I can see retransmits at a very high rate from the cell services.”

Kerry smiled. “Thanks boss.”

“You’re welcome, Kerrison.”

Kerry felt like melting, just a little, at the warm affection so evident in Dar’s voice.  She knew the rest of the company could probably hear it too but heck, if they didn’t know by now about them the hell with it.  She caught a small box blinking at the corner of her screen, and she clicked on it.

I am so damned proud of you.

“Aw.” Angie said. “She’s so sweet, Ker.”

“I’m sure she wouldn’t agree with you.” Kerry typed in a response. Boy do I wish you didn’t have to be right now. But thanks, honey. I’m doing the best I can.

“Oh!” Sherren’s voice cut in. “Oh! Oh, there it goes! Oh! Oh my god! The North tower’s falling! Oh! Oh no!”

Kerry and Angie looked up at the television, and stared as the screen showed a shaking picture of the second big tower collapsing into itself, the stories just dropping down and down and down as smoke and dust went up and up and up, outlined by people running towards the camera as fast as they could being chased by a roiling, thundering cloud.

“Miami Exec, this is the Air Hub.” The Air Hub called out. “We’ve got a confirmation that the fourth plane is down, but it’s in Pennsylvania.” 

“This is Danny at the Pentagon. We’re still here. Now we heard a bomb went off at the state department and some helicopters just took off fast from the yard here.” Danny said. “I can hear fighter planes going overhead.”

“Miami, this is Seattle Netops.” Another voice. “Vancouver hub’s asking for more bandwidth. They’re taking the Pacific overseas flights.”

“Miami exec, Miami ops, Newark Earth Station just went down.” Mark said. “We just lost the international telecom links in the Northeast. Only the Miami ones are up.”

“Confirmed.” Dar’s voice said. “Everything from New York is down. I’m shifting the overseas banking through Miami.”

“This is Herndon, Miami exec.  We just got word another plane is inbound to Washington.”

“Herndon, this is the Air Hub – we heard the same thing.’

Kerry looked up again as Mike entered, carrying a big tray.  “How much more of this can we take?” She asked. “Jesus.”

He walked over and set it down, looking over his own shoulder at the television showing the collapse of the North Tower over and over and over again. “This just sucks.”

“This is New York.” Sherren said. “People are screaming all over Central Park.” She reported. “Just screaming. Screaming. Crying.”

“Miami exec, this is Mid Atlantic Operations.” A new, female voice interrupted. “We’ve gotten word they’re evacuating all of Washington DC.”

“New York too!” Sherren said. “They’ve got the bridges and tunnels closed south. Everyone’s trying to get out north. You can’t move. You can’t move. Everyone’s crying. Oh my god.”

Kerry took in a deep breath, and then released it. “Seattle, give Vancouver what they need.” She said, quietly. “Mid Atlantic, are you in a position to shift control to Lansing? Lansing, can you take that?”

“Miami exec, this is Lansing, we’re working it.” The local to her center said. “We’ve got a lot on our plates.”

“Miami exec, this is Charlotte, we can take it.” The southern center replied. “Mid Atlantic, give us five minutes and we’ll be set up.” 

A soft knock made Kerry and Angie look up at the door to find their mother there, peering back at them.

“Children.”  Cynthia Stuart said. “I don’t want you to be alarmed, but some very serious things have happened.  Everything is under control, and I don’t want you to worry, but you should plan to stay here for a few days while everything gets sorted out.”

Angie looked at her mother, then at Kerry, then at the screen in front of them.  She looked back at her mother, and then she looked at Kerry.

Kerry merely shook her head, and went back to the screen. “”Thank you, Charlotte. Herndon – have you heard any more about that last plane? Is it confirmed in Pennsylvania? Miami ops is seeing a trunk down in the west there but we don’t want to assume.”

Cynthia took a step into the room. “Whom is she talking to?” She asked Angie.

“The rest of the planet.” Angie said. “Do you think you could ask the kitchen to make some fresh coffee? I think Kerry’s going to need it.”

“I beg your pardon?”

**

 

 

 

“Dar, did you say all the transatlantic phone lines were down

Storm Surge

Part 6

“Dar, did you say all the transatlantic phone lines were down?” Alastair pulled his seat a little closer to his hurriedly typing CIO.

“Alastair, don’t talk to me for a minute.” Dar said. “I’m rerouting traffic and you don’t want me sending financial datastreams to Tibet.”

“Oh.” Her boss said. “Well, no, I sure don’t.”

Dar kept her eyes on the screen and her fingers on her keyboard, going through the somewhat delicate task of rerouting traffic across alternate paths they were never intended to travel.  At stake were a lot of American tourists in Europe who needed to get to their ATM accounts, or use their credit cards.

Including herself and Alastair of course.

There were four links across the Atlantic from New York, from four different providers, going to four different headends in Europe.  Absolutely rock solid redundancy unless you happened to lose the major landing point offices for all four providers on the same day.

What were the odds of that? Well. Dar exhaled, blinking a little as she peered at the screen. It was too bad she hadn’t taken a bet on those odds, wasn’t it. Probably could have paid off ILS’s outstanding debt with the winnings.

She finished typing and reviewed the results, switching over to her network monitor to watch the lines out of Miami branching to South America,  across to the Bahamas, and out to Africa. The traffic would have to take a back route across Africa to Europe, and the access would be hundreds of milliseconds slower.

A thousand milliseconds was a second though – and the end result would be an extra tap of someones fingernails on the top of an ATM before it barfed out the local currency.

“Damn.” Dar sighed. “The world’s getting smaller every damn day.”

“What’s that, Dar?” Alastair turned around in his chair. “Can I talk to you now?”

His CIO sat back and let her hands rest on her thighs. “I’m done.” She said. “For now anyway, until the next damn thing happens.”   She flexed her fingers a little, reviewing in her head the details she knew she had to send over to the operations group soon. 

Twenty changes that in normal times would have gone through four levels of approval, been scheduled weeks in advance, with carefully coordinated validation from the individual banks and networks involved.  No one except for Dar would have even considered doing it on the fly, but that was her role in this type of situation. 

Anyone could have made the changes, one by one.  Only Dar had the comprehensive understanding of the intricate spiderweb that was their network to do it without documentation and trusting her instincts and so could get the moves done at the speed at which events were actually transpiring.

Had she not been there, or had net access, it still would have happened. Dar wasn’t nearly so arrogant as to write a single point of failure into either her network design or their corporate processes.  No one was indispensable.

Sir Melthon entered. He crossed over to Dar’s borrowed desk and stuck his hands in his pockets. “My people are telling me it’s no good trying to call over to the States.” He said. “We’ve got resources in New York we can’t contact, and it’s a bit worrisome.”

“The main trunks from overseas come into New York City.” Dar said. “The termination point was underneath the World Trade Center.”

“Ah.” The magnate grunted.  “Putting a kink in your work, I’m guessing.”

“Not really.” Alastair said. “We’ve got a pretty comprehensive plan for this sort of thing.”

Sir Melthon’s head dropped forward a little, as he peered at Alastair. “For this sort of thing?”

“Well, disasters.” Dar’s boss explained.

“Dar?” Kerry’s voice echoed softly in her ear. “Can you cover for me for ten minutes?”

“Sure.” Dar put her other earbud back in. Then she removed it, and reached over to trigger the speakers in her laptop and half turned the machine so that their newest client could see the screen. “This is a system we developed to direct and coordinate a response to any kind of widespread disaster.”

“We?” Alastair moved back so give Sir Melthon a better view. He folded his hands over his stomach and twiddled his thumbs. “Charmingly modest as always, Dar, but didn’t you design this?”

Dar gave him a look from the corner of her eye.  “Someone had to.” She went on. “The system alerts everyone corporatewide where there is an event, either by sending them a network message..”

“Not much good if they’re not in the building.” Sir Melthon commented.

“Or via a PDA alert, SMS text message, or automated cell phone voice mail. Sometimes all four.” Dar continued. “They’re asked to respond in any of those methods, and the system logs their location, response and status.”

Sir Melthon leaned closer. “Huh.” He said. “How many people?”

“A quarter of a million.” Alastair supplied. “It’s a lot of people to keep track of.”

“Those that can get on net connect to this global desktop.” Dar said, taking advantage of the slight lull in the chaos. “There’s a chat area, a status tab for all the locations showing who’s accounted for and who isn’t, and the global conferencing system, which is a voice over IP bridge that lets us all talk to each other.”

“Some folks call into that with their cell phones if they can, or a landline.” Alastair supplied. “Keeps everyone informed, and let’s us react to whatever we need to react to in real time.”

“Miami exec? This is LA Earth station.” A voice erupted suddenly.  “Do we have a go to bring up the reserve transponders? We are not at capacity yet but I bet we will be and we’d like to grab them before someone else does.”

“LA Earth, this is Miami.” Dar conceded to protocol, mostly for Sir Melthon’s sake. “Go ahead and bring up whatever you have and hold it ready.”

“LA, this is Seattle Netops, we’re getting a request for additional uplink from Vancouver, can you take it? Four channels.”

“Miami exec, this is Charlotte. Can you advise the status of interbank? We have a text from London asking.”

Dar cleared her throat a bit. “Charlotte, interbank is routing via the southern links, approximately an extra seven hops, plus two hundred milliseconds, but stable.” She reported.

“Uh, thank you ma’am.”

“Miami exec, this is Miami ops, we’re publishing the new routes on the big map.” Mark said.  “Be advised, we’re assembling technical teams and checking inventory.”

“What’s that about?” Sir Melthon inquired. “Checking inventory?”

Dar checked the news ticker, then looked up at the television screen .”Any word on how long the flights are grounded?” She asked. “They’re getting teams ready to go and help all our customers get back onto service.”

“Tomorrow noon, at the earliest I heard.” Alastair said. “I’ve been exchanging mail with Bea. She’s trying to see if she can get us international flights into Mexico and arrange a pickup if you don’t mind going to Houston first.”

“Huh.” Sir Melthon got up and moved out of the way, strolling back across the room towards the door. “Not bloody bad, for Americans.”  He disappeared, leaving them to listen to the new voices coming from Dar’s speakers.

“This is Tom Stanton from the New York office.” 

Dar recognized one of the senior salesman’s voice. “This is Miami, go ahead Tom.” She said. “Good to hear you.”

“I just made it up to our office on the Rock.” The man said. “We were up in the South Tower.”

Dar felt a chill run up and down her back, and Alastair leaned forward, his experession altering to one of grim seriousness. “Go on.” She said, as the rest of the background chatter faded.

“What a nightmare.” Tom said. “We were up on the ninetieth floor when the North Tower got hit. I saw the damn plane plow right into the side of the building and saw whatever was in it’s way come flying out the back side.”

“Good lord.” Alastair muttered.

“A lot of people stayed to watch.” Tom said. “We started to head out of the place because seemed to us the tower might lean over into the South. We couldn’t get an elevator, so we started walking down and we were just past the sky lobby when that second bastard hit.”

Dar caught a pop up box from the corner of her eye. She opened it.

I’m back, thanks sweetheart. Needed a bio break.

Dar flexed her fingers and typed back.

Anytime. I reported the interbank reroute and told Seattle they could take four more sat channels from LA for Vancouver, and told LA they could bring up the cold reserve transponder space.  She paused, glancing at Alastiar who was typing on his PDA. Wish we were home on our couch.

“So we kept going.” Tom said. “The stairs were full of dust and hot as hell. You could hardly breath, and there were these firemen trying to go the other direction. What a mess. Pieces of concrete kept falling on everyone.”

I wish we were too. My mother’s here listening. I want my dog, and my PJ’s and you and all I have is my father’s desk and my family not understanding what the hell I’m doing.

“Tom, this is Sherren.” Sherren interrupted. “Are you all back? Are you at the office? We’re up at Central Park, about a dozen of us.”

There was a silence. “Just me and Nancy are here right now.” Tom answered. “I don’t know where everyone else is. We lost them. Bob stopped to help this lady, and two of the other guys did too, and then part of the stairwell caved in.”

“Jesus.” Alastair whispered.

“Oh no.” Sherren said. “Maybe we should go back to the office and wait there, maybe they’ll show up next.”

“Anyway.” Tom continued, tiredly.  “We got down to the bottom floor and out into plaza. There were bodies all over the place. People jumping, I guess. The firemen were trying to move them but they kept getting called to go this way, then the other way.  They were going crazy.”

Dar closed her eyes.  She was aware that someone had muted the television, and the room they were in was totally silent.

Alastiar clicked his mic on. “Tom, this is Alastair. I’m glad you made it out. I know it was rough.”

“Thank you sir.” Tom answered. “We were just past the plaza when everyone started screaming, and I heard this rumbling in back of me.. it sounded like a big plane, you know, a seven forty seven? That rumbling when they’re going to take off? And these huge bangs – I never heard anything like it. “ He took a breath. “There were cops in front of us and they just started yelling for us to run, run, run – they shoved us down the street and I looked behind me and saw it coming down.”

“Oh no.” Sherren murmured.

“We started running, but there were these firemen..” Tom stopped, then went on again. “They started yelling and running the other way, towards the building and the cops were trying to catch hold of them and stop them and then the cloud was on top of us and all we could do was get behind some trucks and lay down and pray we didn’t die from it.”

At the end of the sentence his voice broke, and they could hear him crying.  Dar bit her own lip and looked down at her keyboard. She folded her hands and rubbed the tips of her thumbs together, unable to truly fathom what it must have been like to have been there.

Alastair keyed his mic again. “Tom. Is there anything you need done? What can we do to help out.”

Tom drew a shaky breath. “We’re okay.” He said. “We both live down in Greenwich. We can’t go home.” He added. “Is Dar there?”

Startled, Dar looked up. “I’m here.” She said, after a brief pause.

“God bless you.” Tom said. “God bless you for not listening to us.”

“Tom, we’re all heading back to the office.” Sherren said. “We’ll stay together and help each other out. Okay? We’ll see you soon.”

Alastair put his hand on Dar’s arm. “Do they have any kind of facilities there, at the office? Food?”

Dar nodded. “Showers, gym, kitchen, vending, yeah.” She said. “They were so pissed at me for not putting them in the Trade Center I decided to throw in the works for them there.”

“Hindsight.” Alastair said, grimly.

“Yeah.” Dar typed a response into the waiting message box. On the flip side, at least we’re both away from the trouble and safe instead of in the middle of it. One building collapsing on me in my lifetime was more than enough.

Kerry’s response was almost immediate. You are so right. I’ll stop my whining and get back to work now – talk about getting a new perspective.

Definitely. Dar leaned back and looked around, finding the room full of both their team, and Sir Melthon’s people, all quietly listening. “Damn.” She shook her head. “Not a good day.”

Not a good day at all.

“Scotch all round, I think.” Sir Melthon turned to practical matters. “Think it’s going to be a rather long night.”

**

Kerry stood up and stretched, twisting her body right and left.  “Pentagon, Danny, this is Miami exec. Are you still out there?”

A soft crackle. “This is Roger, Miami exec. Danny is getting his arm taken care of finally.”  The voice that answered was hoarse. “Part of the wall, the outside, just fell down.  Fires are still burning here, but a lot of the paramedics are around and taking care of people.”

“Miami exec, this is Herndon.  We believe the outage in Somerset is due to the United 93 crash near there.  One of our techs reported it’s in a large field about 80 miles southeast of Pittsburgh.”

Kerry rubbed her neck. “Okay.” She said. “Thanks Herndon. How many people are we looking at for the outage?”

“Ten major customers, Miami exec.” The voice on the other end sounded apologetic. “And our backhaul to Houston.”

“Ah.” Kerry sighed. “Okay. How many transponder channels are we looking at? I want to send as many of the sat rigs to New York as we can, since they’ve got so much infrastructure down.”

“We can probably do it with three megs., Miami exec”

Kerry considered.  “Hang on.”  She glanced across the room, uncomfortably aware of her mother watching her like some match at Wimbledon.  She keyed her mic again. “Tell you what, Herndon. If the lines aren’t repaired by the time the trucks get to your area, I’ll send two your way.  Can you pressure the vendor?”

There was a moment of silence. “Uh.. I don’t think we’ve even called them.” Herndon answered meekly. “Everyone’s still freaking here.”

Understandable. “No problem, Herndon.” Kerry said. “Let’s revisit the question in about ten hours. It’ll take that long for the trucks to get out of Texas anyway.”

“Will do, ma’am.”  The tech replied. “That sounds like forever. It feels like today is already twenty four hours gone.”

Kerry looked at her watch. “And it’s not even noon.” She murmured. “You’re right.”   So much had happened in so short a time it was hard to process it.  Had it really been less than three hours? So short a time for the world to have changed so profoundly.

It seemed incredible. But at least they hadn’t had any catastrophic news in the last fifteen minutes. Kerry wondered if there were more planes out there, heading to places further away.  Could they have gotten them all? 

What if there were other things planned? What if it was just the start?

“Miami exec, this is Miami HR.” Mari’s voice caught her attention. “I’ve just gotten off the phone with the community support team. We’re working on sending assistance to Washington and New York, but we need some input on what the requirements are.”

“Miami HR, this is Roger at the Pentagon. We sure could use a chuck wagon and a hot spot here.”

“Roger, we already have the big bus headed your way.”  Mari said. “I’ll tell them to stop and pick up food.”

“I remember that big bus.” Kerry commented to Angie. “It’s what showed up outside the hospital the last time. I was so glad to see it I almost cried.”

“I remember you told me about it.” Angie said. “I think you mentioned leather couches and a beer tap.”

“Oh, thanks ma’am.” Roger did, truly sound grateful. “We’ll tell the guys with guns to let us know when it gets here. They’re really tight right now.”

“I can well imagine.” Mari said. “Which reminds me, Miami exec? Do we know when we can get relief teams into Manhattan? I heard the bridges and tunnels are all closed inbound.”

Kerry’s brow creased, then she keyed her mic. “Hang on, let me see what I can do.” She turned to her mother. “Mother? Can you find that out for me?”

Caught utterly by surprise, Cynthia Stuart stared at her for a long moment. “I beg your pardon, Kerrison?’ She finally spluttered. “What are you asking me?”

The irony was almost too much. Kerry felt uncannily like she wanted to sneeze.  “We want to send community support trailers into New York to help our people, and anyone else.” She explained. “I need to know when they’ll let people into the city. Can you find that out for me?”

Her mother looked honestly perplexed. “Me?” She asked.

“You’re a Senator, mom.” Angie supplied helpfully. “I think Kerry figures the government would probably tell you sooner than they’d tell her if she called.” She ignored Mike, who had covered his mouth with one hand.  “Right Ker?”

Kerry nodded. “I think our nearest ones are in Boston and Albany.”

“Senator.” One of Cythia’s aides poked his head in the door. “I think they are ready to start the conference call again, apparently the lines are working better now.”

Cynthia regarded him. “Albert.” She said. “I need you to find something out for me, urgently.”

The aide blinked in surprise and entered all the way in the room, glancing at Kerry and her brother and sister briefly. “Yes, ma’am? Do you want to discuss it in your office?”

“No.” Cynthia said. “Please find out at once when the roads into Manhattan will be reopened to allow assistance in the city.”

“Senator?”

“Was I not clear?” Senator Stuart asked. “I realize there is much confusion in this situation, but there are resources ready and willing to help some of those poor people and we must assist. So please go at once.”

“Ah, sure.” The aide said. “We have resources?”

“Yes.” The senator confirmed.

“Okay.” The aide turned and headed for the door. “I’ll start working on that right away. Do you want to come to your office for the conference call?”

Cynthia sniffed. “Based on the last one, I think my time is more valuably spent sitting here. I certainly have learned far more.”

The aide looked puzzled, then he merely nodded and left.

There was a brief, awkward silence. “Hey Ker.” Angie got up. “Want some ice tea? My throat’s dry listening to you yak this whole time.”

“Sure.” Kerry said.

“I’ll help.” Mike followed his sister out the door, leaving Cynthia and Kerry alone in the room.

Kerry made a mental note to properly thank her siblings at a later time. She sat down and rested her elbows on the desk, half hoping for an interruption from the conference line.  “Thanks.” She said belatedly. “I know there’s a lot going on but we want to help where we can.”

Her mother folded her hands together. “I had no idea how involved you were with this sort of thing.” She said. “Your company seems quite organized.”

“We try to be.” Kerry said. “I don’t think you can ever prepare for something like what we’re living through today but we do have plans for different types of problems.”

Her mother digested this. “You seem very competent.”  She looked up to see Kerry’s expression. “I’m sorry. That must sound very patronizing.” Cynthia said. “But to be truthful, I really had no idea until today what it is you actually did, Kerrison.”

Kerry grunted.

“And, actually, I still don’t’ really grasp what it is you were discussing on that machine.” Her mother went on. “Except that it seems to be very involved with different parts of the government, which surprises me.”

“It shouldn’t.” Kerry said. “Don’t you remember father saying he wanted our company out of all the government contracts we hold?” She said.

Cynthia studied her. “Extraordinary.” She murmured.  “I do remember him saying that. I just had no understanding of what he meant until now.”

It almost made Kerry smile. But not quite. “Don’t worry.” She said. “You’re in good hands.” She turned hers over and exposed the palms of them. “We know what we’re doing.”

“It certainly sounds like you do.” Her mother said.

“Does that surprise you?” Kerry asked.

Her mother frowned. “Of course not.” She said. “You’ve always been quite clever, Kerrison.”

“Senator? The call’s starting.” Another one of the aides popped his head in. “They think they’ve gotten ahold of someone at the Pentagon to give an update, and they’re asking for all of Congress to go to Washington to be in session tomorrow.”

Cynthia Stuart glanced at him. “Please put the call in here, to this phone.” She indicated the console phone on the desk Kerry was sitting at. “I’ll take it here.”

“Ma’am?” The aide looked pointedly at Kerry. “It’s a secure line.”

“Yes, thank you for clarifying that for me.” The senator said. “Now please just do as I asked, and while you are at it, tell the staff to bring coffee service in as well.” She added.  “I will need to evaluate if can leave my family here before travel is arranged to Washington.”

“All right, Senator. If you say so.” The man still looked dubious, but he nodded and escaped out the door, shaking his head a little.

Cynthia waited a moment, then she turned to Kerry. “I would rather we have all of the information in one place. I trust you understand how confidential it is.”

“It’s okay.” Kerry rested her chin on her hand. “I’ve got a top secret clearance.”

Her mother paused in mid breath, tilting her head to one side as she regarded her daughter. “You do?”

Kerry nodded.

“Miami exec? This is the Air Hub.”

Kerry turned to her screen. “Go ahead, Air Hub, this is Miami exec.”

“We’ve been alerted to possible power disruptions.” The Air Hub tech sounded exhausted. “We’ve only got a four hour generator at the moment since the big one’s on service.”

“I’ll take this one.” Dar’s voice broke in. “I’m just in the mood to scream at someone.”

Now, Kerry couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks boss.” She keyed her mic. “My throat’s giving out.”

“Miami exec, this is LA Earth station. Any word on Newark Earth station? We’re running out of transponder space here.”

Kerry checked her text messages. “Miami ops, anything from Newark?”

“Nada.” Mark answered. “I’ll text them. See what I can find out They probably lost the backhaul. It went through the 140 West station into the Niagara 3 hub.”

“Everything’s down on that hub.” Dar said.  “We lost a ton of facility.”

“Miami, this is Sherren in New York.” Sherren broke in.  “We’re all back in the office at Rockefeller.” She paused. “No one else has showed up from the Tower yet.”

“Okay, thanks Sherren.” Kerry said. “Are you sure you all don’t want to leave and go home?”

“No.” The woman sounded tired, but definite. “We want to stay together here and wait for the others.”  She said. “Anne’s making some soup for us in the kitchen.”

The aide returned, and went to the phone, picking up the receiver and punching some buttons on it. “They’re a little late Senator.”

“Mm.” Cynthia said. “More than you possibly know.”

“Ma’am?”

**

“Allright, thanks Bea.”  Alastair closed his PDA, and sighed. “Well, damn it all. Bea said it’s hard to even get the travel agents to talk to anyone.”  He said. “Everyone’s packed to the gills busy with people stuck all over the place trying to get from point a to b.”

“Mm?” Dar was chewing on a rib.

“Right now, there are zero planes flying.” Her boss said. “So everyone’s trying to get around that, and Canada’s not letting anything take off so a lot of people are looking to Mexico.” He rubbed the back of his neck, looking more than a little stressed.  “Mexico City and Guadalajara are booked solid.  Cabo’s open, but that’s a hell of a trip.”

Dar put her rib bone down and selected another from the plate in front of her. “Fly us into Cancun and I’ll have my parents pick us up in the boat.” She suggested. “They can drop you at Galveston and take me home.”

Alastair pursed his lips. “Are you serious?” He asked. “That’s an awful lot of trouble to go to.”

Dar shrugged. “It’ll take days, but it’s going to take days to get home anyway.” She said. “Dad’s boat’ll go thirty five knots and he’s got a small satellite onboard.” She said. “Worth a try, anyway.”

Her boss pondered a moment. “Well, let me let Bea look at that possibility.” He opened his PDA gain, half turning away as he typed. “Beats driving up from Cabo I guess.”

The idea was on the crazy side. Dar had one ear cocked int the direction of the laptop, and she was listening to the stream of chatter from the conference bridge while she worked her way through some unbelievably excellent barbeque.  Everything today had been on the crazy side though, and she saw little advantage in not thinking as outside the box as she could. 

The pictures on the large screen flat panel television were bleak. She’d watched the crashing of the planes and the falling of the buildings dozens and dozens of times and she found she was starting to get a little shell shocked from it. 

The pictures of the men and women covered in gray dust were almost surreal, and she had to keep reminding herself that this wasn’t a made for television disaster movie every time they showed the huge, billowing cloud chasing people down the street.

Hard to believe it was real, until she heard the counterpoint of Kerry’s voice behind her acknowledging this outage and that, and taking reports from people who were really there, really experiencing the horror and trying to stay professional and work their way through it.

High point for the company. Bottom of a crater point for humanity.

Sir Melthon entered. “Well, things seem to have settled a bit.”

“Planes are out of the sky.” Dar agreed. “Who knows if that’s the end of it though?”

The magnate sat down in the seat across the desk from her. “Hell of a thing.” He said. “We’ve still got some missing people in New York. Could I pass you along the names, and see if your fellows there have seen or heard of them?”

“Sure.” Dar said. “We’re missing some of our own.”

“So I heard.” He replied. “Dinner turn out all right for you? My second chef’s from Dallas, and he insisted on making some of this stuff for you lot. Been cooking since last night.”

“It’s very good.” Dar said.  “I don’t get to eat barbeque very often. Takes too long, and the local joints are all chains.” She admitted. “Miami’s not really a part of the south.”

Sir Melthon snorted.  “The wife’s been after me to visit there. Worth it?”

Dar shrugged one shoulder. “My hometown, so I think so. If you want to enjoy it, come in winter. If you want your wife to ask you to go somewhere else stop by in the summer.”

“LA Earth Station, this is Miami exec.” Kerry’s voice emerged from the speaker, sounding more than a bit hoarse.  “We have Newark on text, they not only lost their backhaul, they have a total power outage and their plumbing backed up.”

Dar turned all the way around and stared at the laptop in bemusement.

“Uh. Miami exec, this is LA Earth. We copy that.” The Earth station replied. “Sorry to hear it. We’ll keep squeezing everything we can up to the birds.”

“Thanks.” Kerry answered. “Okay, what’s next?”

“That one of your people?” Sir Melthon asked. “That gal? Sounds like a sharp one. Been listening to her go on for a while now.”

Dar put her rib bone down.  “That’s our vice president of operations.” She replied. “Kerry Stuart.” She picked up her napkin and wiped her lips. “She’s very sharp.” She caught sight of Alastair watching her out of the corner of her eye.  “And yes, she’s mine.”

“Another one of those smart mouthed women?” But Sir Melthon smiled when he said it.

“I wouldn’t have any other kind.” Dar replied mildly. “Especially not in Kerry’s position.” She picked up a french fry and bit into it, aware of the faint shaking of Alastair’s shoulders nearby.

“Well, to each their own.” The magnate pronounced.

“Hey, Dar?” Alastair turned around and faced her. “Can you think of a reason why the government’s looking for me?”

Dar stared at him in momentary bewilderment. “What?”

Her boss held up his PDA. “Bea just messaged me that she got a call from Washington asking where I was, and could they talk to me.”

Sir Melthon held his silence, looking between his two guests with a look of absorbed interest.

Dar folded her hands together. “Well.” She considered. “We do have a lot of accounts with them.”  Her brow creased. “But this is hardly the time for them to be asking about contracts and we’re already doing everything possible and some things not possible to keep things rolling.”

“Exactly.” Alastair said. “Ah, maybe it was a mistake. Someone following up on something that doesn’t really matter today, probably.”

Dar nodded. “Happens sometimes. People focus on small stuff when they can’t handle the big.” She agreed. “We’ve got a lot of work to do, though. Those six sat trucks aren’t even going to be a drop in the bucket with all the lines we lost.”

Alastair exhaled, forking up a piece of brisket. “Should we even be worrying about that, Dar? Lot of people lost a lot of things, including their lives there today. What the hell do our circuits matter, really? Everyone’s going to understand if things aren’t back to normal by tomorrow.”  He looked uncharacteristically grim. “I feel like a bit of an ass listening to us go crazy there on the link when people are lying under tons of debris on the south end of Manhattan.”

There was a small silence. Dar picked up a rib and bit into the side of it. “Alastair.” She said, after she finished chewing. “What are our options? Do nothing and just watch CNN all day?  We can’t help those people.”

“Well, yes but..”

“We can, however, work our asses off keeping people communicating with each other.”  Dar cut him off. “That’s what our people are doing. That’s what Kerry’s doing, making space for people stuck in Canada trying to send mail home and make arrangements, or keeping the cell centers connected, or people’s ATM cards working.” Shes aid. “We do what we do. We’re doing more to help the damn country then ninety percent of the planet.”

“Woman speaks the truth.” Sir Melthon broke in. “It’s been damned impressive to watch. Wasn’t looking for a practical demonstration of your abilities, McLean, but I’m no idiot not to take advantage of the opportunity.” 

Alastair sighed. “Of course, and thanks.” He said. “It’s just such a rotten excuse for it.”

Dar finished her rib and wiped her fingers, then picked up her glass of tea and took a swallow.  She understood Alastair’s frustration.  At least she had something she could do, instead of just listen. “I’m going to give Kerry’s throat a break.” She said. “Last thing she needs is laryngitis.”

Her boss managed a smile at that. “Bet she wishes you were there.” He said.

“We both wish we were home.” Dar answered, sliding her chair back to face the screen and keying her mic. “Ker?”

There was a scuffing noise. “Here.”

“Go take a break.” Dar said. “Drink some hot tea. You’re starting to sound like a frog. I’ve got this for a little while.”

Kerry cleared her throat. “Ah. Yeah.” She sounded grateful. “Thanks boss. Any word on flights?”

Dar had to smile. “Not so far.” She said. “They’re still working on it.”

Her partner sighed. “Okay. I’ll be back in a few.”  She clicked off and Dar settled down to watch the screen, consciously aware of how far she was from home. “One problem, Alastair.”  She glanced over at him. “We’ll be in the air a hell of a long time.”

“I know.” Alastair said, rubbing his eyes. “I know.”

Too much happening, too fast. Dar rested her chin on her hands  Now that the immediate threat seemed to be on hold for the moment and she had time to reflect, her mind was starting to churn over with all the problems she now had to worry about.

Getting home. Getting Kerry home. Finding out about their people. Finding out about Gerry.

Figuring out how this was going to change their world.

**

Kerry retreated to the solar with her big mug of tea and honey, curling up on the bench as she let the silence and the rich, green smell sooth her nerves.  Her ears still felt like they were ringing with all the voices and the sounds from the television and it took her a few minutes before her mind wound down and she could relax.

She hitched the knee of her jeans up and rested one socked foot on the opposite knee, comfortable in her t=shirt in the relatively warm air.

She sipped her tea, grateful for the warm sweetness as it slid down her throat, and more than grateful to her partner for taking over the reins for a while so she could have a chance to chill out and collect her scattered thoughts.

Thank goodness for Dar. What would she do without her? Kerry thought about some of the things that had gone on and how if just a few things had been different how they could have so easily been affected more dangerously.

It felt good to just sit quietly, out of the limelight, and away from the watching eyes of her family and her mother’s aides.  She thought she’d done a very creditable job so far but she felt exhausted from all the emotional and intellectual turmoil of the past few hours.

The television had just been showing shots of people being recovered from the Pentagon. Kerry had sat there watching with a sense of odd disconnection, knowing some of the people on the screen were surely known to her by name, but not by sight.

Then they’d shown a press conference from New York.  How many were dead? No one knew. Or else, no one wanted to say, all the mayor would admit to is more than they could bear.  People were shell shocked, literally.

Terrorism.  Kerry remembered, vaguely, her father once talking about the country’s tendency to serve it’s own best interests being good for business, but bad for politics and she wondered if that notion was finally coming home and proving him right.

Odd. Roger Stuart had never been a friend of the rest of the world. He’d been an America first supporter for as long as Kerry could remember but now, she had a sense that despite his views, he’d understood more of the truth of the world than he’d preached to his constituents.

She thought about how he’d have reacted to what had happened. She suspected he’d have been at the head of the line urging retaliation immediately. Eye for an eye. He’d been that kind of man, something that had always made her very uncomfortable and had led to him doing his best to interfere in her life.

It was internally very surprising then to her to find she had more of an understanding of that viewpoint than she’d imagined.  She could think about these people, who had destroyed so much and hurt so many and knew in her heart what she felt for them wasn’t anything close to compassion.

A little shocking.

“Hey Ker.” Angie entered the solar, and took a seat on the other swinging bench.

“Mm.” Kerry lifted her mug in her sister’s direction.

“I was just listening to Dar talk on the computer.  She’s got a little Southern accent, doesn’t she? I never noticed it before.”

Kerry was quite happy to focus her thoughts on her partner for a minute. “Hm.” She considered the question.  “A little, yeah.” She agreed. “Not all the time. It comes and goes.”

“I like it.” Angie said.

“Me too.” Kerry smiled. “When she’s around her father a lot, it gets more pronounced because he has one, and sometimes when we spend time down in the keys, too.” She spent a moment thinking about Dar’s voice, hearing the faint drawl echoing in her imagination.  “Wish she was here.”

“I bet you do.” Angie said. “Is mom being in there freaking you out?”

Kerry swung back and forth a few times. “Not really.” She finally said. “I mean, there’s a lot of other people on there listening to me, you know?”

“Not in the same room.”

“No.” Kerry admitted. “I think it’s freaking her out a little.”

“It was freaking me out.” Angie said. “It was all happening so fast. But you just handled everything like it was an everyday thing.” She added. “It was such a weird contrast to that conference mom was on. No one knew anything.”

“Mm.” Her sister grunted agreement, as she slowly sipped her tea. “Or didn’t want to admit anything.” She said.  “After all, we have whole chunks of the government we pay a lot of money for that are supposed to keep this kind of thing from happening.”

“Well, I’m sure they tried. I mean, who’d ever have thought someone would fly a plane into a building?” Angie asked. “I mean, you think about bombs and stuff, not things like that.”

Maybe that was true. Kerry leaned back and let her head rest against the chain support of the swing. The sun was pouring in the windows of the solar and it warmed her skin, providing her with some quiet peace as the silence lengthened between them.

“Richard’s dropping Sally off here.” Angie finally said, after about five minutes.  “He thinks he might have to go to Washington for his firm.”

Kerry started back to alertness from the light haze she’d fallen into. “Oh.” She said. “Well, it’ll be nice to see her anyway.” She said. “How long has he had her?”

“Only a week. He picked her up a few days before you got here.” Angie said. “I’m glad.  Not that he has to go to Washington but I’d feel better with her here. Things are so weird.” She gazed at her sister with a smile. “And she can’t wait to see her Aunt Kerry.”

Kerry returned the smile. “Ah well.” She finished her tea. “I’m going to go back in there and see what Dar’s up to.  She’s the one who’s under pressure, really. Alastair’s right there next to her and they’re in front of our new clients.”

She got up, a little surprised at how tired she felt. She waited for Angie to precede her and then followed her sister out of the solar and through the hallway, checking her watch as they emerged into the big entranceway where several of the Senator’s aides were gathered talking.

The voices cut off as soon as they were recognized. Kerry and Angie exchanged wry looks.  “Some things never change.” Angie commented, as they walked past and pushed open the door to their father’s former office.

“Isn’t that the truth.” Kerry glanced around, spotting her mother talking with another aide near the far wall, while her laptop sat quietly in the desk, a soft murmur of voices coming from it.  She went over and sat down behind the desk, reaching down to pull her socks up a little as she glanced at the screen to see if anything had radically changed.

“Kerrison?” Cynthia left the aide standing near the other door and came over to the desk. “It seems that it’s felt we all, that is, the Congress, should all go immediately to Washington to show our support in this horrible time.”

Kerry rested her elbows on the desk. “Well, I guess that does make sense.” She said. “But.. is it safe?” She asked. “Weren’t they evacuating Washington?”

Her mother perched on the edge of the desk. “Well, that did come up.” She said. “But the general thought was, for that reason especially we should all go and show we aren’t afraid.” She explained. “Ah, I think the term was, show the flag.”

Kerry stared at her for a long moment. “Mother.’ She said. “That’s idiotic.”

“Kerrison.”

“I’m sorry, but it is. If you have people who are willing to fly airplanes into buildings, what’s to say they’re not also willing to drive trucks into the front of the Capitol?” Kerry said. “They’re not even sure who did it yet.”

Her mother sighed. “That actually did occur to me, as well as to several others.” She said. “However, as I say, the consensus is that we need to come together and show support and I am not entirely sure that’s wrong either. We must set an example for the country, after all.”

Kerry caught a motion out of the corner of her eye and she focused on the screen, surprised to see a familiar figure sitting in the corner of her desktop, holding up a sign.  “Will work for hugs.” She murmured. “Oh sweetie.”

“Excuse me?” Her mother said.

“Sorry.” Kerry tore her eyes from the forlorn looking Gopher Dar.  “Mother, I understand what they mean. I just hope it turns out that everyone stays safe, and they’re not part of another catastrophe.”

Her mother looked more than a bit discomfited. “Yes, well..” She looked around, then looked back at her daughter. “You know it was so curious to me that really, you had so much more information than we did during this morning’s horrible events.”

A little surprised at the subject change, Kerry resisted the urge to return to her desktop and concentrated on paying attention to her mother instead. “Information is what we do.” She said. “We have to know what’s going on.”

“Exactly.” Cynthia Stuart said. “That’s what I told some of my colleagues and they were also very surprised at how much better organized it all seemed for your company.”

Kerry frowned. “Well, they do pay a good amount of money for our services, mother. I’d like to think we give the American taxpayers their dollar’s worth.”

“They were very interested to hear about that.” Her mother said. “They would like you to accompany me to Washington.” She added. “I was sure you’d be more than glad to go.”

For a moment, Kerry sat very still, aware of a flush of cold anger that made her hands tingle and left her slightly lightheaded. “Number one.” She said, after waiting long enough to make sure she wasn’t going to stand up and yell.  “You had no right to tell them that, and number two, no I would not be.”

“Kerrison, I don’t think that’s called for.”

Now, Kerry did stand up, aware her body was tensing and her hands were curling into fists. “I don’t give damn what you think.” She said. “And I certainly don’t care what your friends in Congress think. I don’t owe them any explanations.”

Her mother got up off the edge of the desk. “I told them you’d come talk to them.” She said.

“Too bad.”

“Kerrison!” Her mother’s voice now lifted in anger.

“No, mother.” Kerry managed, just barely, to keep her own temper from getting completely out of control. “I’m not going with you, and I’m not discussing our business with anyone.” She folded her arms across her chest.

Cynthia Stuart stared at her, but Kerry’s grim expression and trucelent posture didn’t alter and she finally looked away. “Well, if that’s your decision.” She said, after a pause. “But I think you should consider carefully, and then we will talk again.” She motioned the aide out, and followed him to the door, going through it with as much dignity as she could muster.

No slammed doors, no yelling.

After a brief silence, Angie made a face, biting her lip as she approached the desk. “Sorry, Ker.”

“Blech.” Kerry finally relaxed, leaning her hands on the desk and letting her muscles unlock. “My own god damned fault. I should have kept the earbuds in and not shown off.”  She looked down at the screen when she heard an odd sound, to find Gopher Dar knocking on the inside, peering at her.  “Wait until Dar finds out. Just what we didn’t need.”

“Maybe she’ll drop it. I think she knows you were pissed.” Angie suggested.  “That look you were giving her could have frozen hot coffee.”

“Hmph.” Kerry grunted, and sat down. “Got any Advil?” She sighed. “I’m gonna need a case of it.”

**

“Well, hello to you too, Ham.” Alastair had answered his cellphone in some surprise when it rang for the first time in hours.  “I’m in London. Oh, what? Sure, of course you knew that.”

Dar was half sprawled across the desk, her legs wrapped around the chair base and her head propped up on one hand.  The other hand was wrapped around the mouse, but now it released the creature and rattled over a few keys instead.

Ker?

“Dar? She’s right here.”

Dar looked up over her screen, one eyebrow lifting.

“No, she’s fine.” Alastair went on. “Bea’s been keeping my wife and the board filled in on what’s going on. Have to say, this digital assistant thing Dar made me start using sure paid for itself today.”

Dar’s screen beeped softly. She looked back at it.

Hey. Need to talk to you.

Dar’s brows knit. She unhooked her cell phone from her belt. “If you can get a call in, I’m going to try a call out.”

“Hm?” Alastair put his hand over the phone.  “Ham says he had to call over and over again for an hour to get through.” He said. “Seems there’s a lot of hullabaloo around his area.”

Their corporate lawyer, who lived, Dar recalled, in Boston. “Tell him I say hello.” She opened the phone and started to dial, then looked back at the screen when the speaker crackled.

“Miami exec, this is Miami ops.” Mark’s voice emerged.

“Go ahead.” Dar listened to her phone with her other ear, hearing a fast busy signal. She hit redial.

“Boss, we can’t get a good handle on how many pipes we need to replace.” Mark said. “We need to eyeball.”

Dar released the button, and dialed again.  Having someone onsite in both Washington and New York was probably a good idea, especially in Manhattan where most of their presence there was business services. “You think we can wait for the planes to start flying again?”

“Hard to say.” Mark said, honestly. “I’d rather jump on my bike and start up there.”

Dar triggered the dial again, considering the request. “Tell you what.” She heard the line start to ring. “Rent a van and take three or four people with you. Don’t make me sweat you ending up wrapped around a tree on that Harley.”

The phone was picked up. “Hello?”

“Hey.” Dar said, only barely remembering to click off her mic. “What’s up?”

“Hey.” Kerry exhaled. “I love you.”

Mark cleared his throat. “Okay, I can do that. I’ve got a bunch of guys here who just held up their hands to volunteer to go with.”

“I love you too.” Dar replied, with a relieved smile. “Damn, it’s good to hear your voice.”

Kerry chuckled a tiny bit. “Honey, you’ve been hearing my voice all morning, “

“Not the same thing.”

“Thanks for sending Gopher Dar to keep me company.”

“That okay, boss?” Mark asked. “We can leave tonight.”

“Hang on.” Dar said.

“Nah, I’ll answer.” Kerry replied. “Miami ops, this is Miami exec, that’s fine. Make sure you pack a case of Jolt. “

“Uh. Okay.” Mark seemed caught offguard with this sudden change. “We’ll get moving.”

“Why don’t you take as much spare gear as you can pack in the back while you’re at it? I’m not sure when we’ll be able to ship anything in there.” Kerry suggested.

“Good call.” Dar complimented her. “Alastair thinks you’re the bomb, by the way.”

“Will do.” Mark said.

“Miami exec, this is the Air Hub.”

Kerry sighed. “Air hub, hold on a minute, would you please? I need to take a call.”

 “Air hub, will do.”

 “Hey.” Kerry’s voice returned to the phone. “Where was I?”

“Saying you loved me.” Dar  was aware of the tiny, startled reactions from Alastair every time she mentioned the word. “What’s up? You said you needed to talk.”

Kerry sighed again. “ My effing mother.” She said. “Dar, she told someone else in.. I guess another senator or something, about all the stuff we were talking about on the bridge and told them I’d come to Washington and talk to them.”

“Dar, Ham says he needs the list of down customers as soon as we can get them, so he can head off any legal action.” Alastair said.

Dar glanced over at Alastair, and nodded.  “Well.” She said. “How bad is that, Ker? You’re doing a first class job, maybe she’s just proud of her kid.”

Dead, absolute silence.

“Ker?”  Dar said, tentatively. “Granted the last thing we need to get distracted by is government bullshit but.. I assume you said no, right?”

“I said no.”

Dar could hear the tone. “Didn’t mean to piss you off, sweetheart.” She said., waiting until she heard the slight exhale. “I’d rather you go find a canoe and start paddling in this direction.”

 “Sorry.” Kerry said, after a pause. “You just made my brain go somewhere I wasn’t expecting.” She admitted. “Dar, she has no right to go and tell people in the government the stuff we’re doing.  She was all freaked out about how we knew stuff she didn’t, I think that’s what she wants them to talk to me about. How did we know what we knew.”

 “Hon.” Dar almost chuckled, but thought better of it. “We get paid to know what we know.” 

“Yes, I know that.”  Her partner said. “But I told her off. I was so pissed.”

Dar felt a bit out of her league. She understood how Kerry felt about her family, and for sure she understood what it was like to be at odds with a mother. But she had always felt the evil in the family had rested with Kerry’s father.

Maybe she’d been wrong. “Well.” She said. “You don’t need me to be the bad guy for you, but if you want to tell her Alastair and I said absolutely no way is anyone from our company going to go and chat with Congress, feel free.”

“Huh?” Alastair craned his neck around and peered at her. “What was that?”

“Any luck on you heading this way?” Kerry asked, in a quiet voice.

“Miami exec, this is LA Earth Station.” A voice interrupted. “We have the local FBI office demanding bandwidth we don’t have. Need some help here.”

Both Kerry and Dar keyed their mics at the same time. “Hold on a second.” They said together.  Then Dar released hers and cleared her throat. “Bea’s trying, hon.” She said. “Soon as I know anything I’ll text you on it.”

“Okay.” Kerry said. “Is it okay if I go expense a hotel room?”

“Buy the hotel if you want.” Her boss said. “Put it on Alastair’s credit card. I think I left the number on a sticky yellow pad by Maria’s desk.”

“What?” Alastair covered his phone again. “Dar, what trouble are you getting me into?”

Finally, Kerry chuckled. “Okay.” She said. “It may not get that bad, but this is already so stressful I don’t really need my family adding to it.”

“No problem. Totally understand.” Dar said. “Hang in there, okay?”

“Okay. Talk to you later. Let me go put a hose on this fire.” Kerry said. “Bye Dardar.”

“Bye.” Dar closed her phone.  “Sorry, Alastair. Kerry’s mother’s caused a problem and she’s thinking of staying elsewhere.” 

“Ah hah.” Her boss nodded. “My wife doesn’t get along with her folks either. Wants to serve them the dog’s kibble every time they stop by.” He went back to the phone. “Ham? Yeah, I’m back. What’s that?  Well, sure, I understand the board’s probably upset, Ham, but you know everyone’s pitching in like gangbusters to keep things moving along.”

“All right, LA Earth Station. “ Kerry came back on the bridge. “Give me a second to clear up the Air Hub’s issue then we’ll discuss the FBI request.”

“Will do, Miami exec.” The west coast facility said. “We told them we’re carrying the East Coast right now so they backed off for a few minutes.”

“Nice of them.” Kerry said. “Air Hub, go ahead.”

“Miami, we have some spare capacity if you need.” The Air Hub said. “We aren’t carrying any air traffic other than management layer. Everything’s landed.”

There was a moment of silence. “Well.” Kerry finally said. “I’m sure we can use it somewhere, no matter how rotten the reason is. Thanks Air Hub.”

“You’re welcome, Miami exec.”

“Okay. LA, who contacted you? Get me a name.”

“Will do, Miami exec.”

Dar rested her hands on the desk, her phone clasped lightly between her fingers. She looked across the room at the big screen television, her thoughts almost completely focused on her partner.  “Alastair?”

“Eh?”

“Bea having any luck with flights?”

Her boss peered at her. “Haven’t heard back yet.”

Dar juggled her phone. “I’m going to call my folks. See what they think about taking a run to Cancun.”  She said. “Sooner we get back in the States the better.”

“Funny.” Alastair said. “That’s exactly what Hamilton just said.” He related. “He heard from a buddy of his things are damned bad in New York. Worse than they’re letting on the television.”

“Yeah. Well.” Dar opened her phone and started dialing again. “Tell Ham the FBI’s trying to grab signal over on the west coast. See what he can do about that.”

“Eh?”

**

Kerry scribbled down the number, one hand holding her head up as she studied the computer screen. She was aware of her sister and brother entering, and she heard the door shut quietly, but she focused on what was being carried over their stressed infrastructure and what she was going to say to the person on the other end of the phone when it answered.

Dar had a way of turning her viewpoint at different angles.   Kerry tried to recapture her former indignation, but that calm voice kept intruding into it, forcing her to reassess what she was feeling and examine whether or not there wasn’t a different way to look at it.

Ironic, since that’s what she’d hoped to do for Dar when they’d first started working together, wasn’t it?  Change her perspective? Sometimes, Kerry admitted, she had, but more often she’d found herself pulling up short when faced with her new partner’s internal logic and having to really think about where the right and the wrong was sometimes.

Dar didn’t do or not do things because they were ‘right’ or ‘wrong’ – she did them because they made sense, or they didn’t.  It was a far more profound difference in their mental working than Kerry had ever suspected when they’d met and it had taken both time and effort to get used to it.

Instinctive intellectualism.  That odd, sometimes disjointed instinct that Dar used to make business decisions, write her programs, solve her problems. It was what led her to hire Kerry, or so she often claimed.

Kerry had enough ego to suspect that was only ninety percent true, the other ten percent being something a little more primal.   Certainly it had been on her side of the question.  “Okay.” She opened her cell. “Let’s call the FBI.”

“Huh?” Mike said. “What did you do? Or what did we do? You calling the FBI on mom? Holy crap!”

“No, I’m not.” Kerry punched in the number, and waited. “They’re just another customer of ours.”

“For real?”

“Hello?” A man’s voice answered.

“Hello, I’m looking for Robert Ervans. This is Kerry Stuart, from ILS.” Kerry said. “Our West coast facility advised some help was requested.”

“Huh? Oh.” The man said. “Yeah, okay, Sorry. This is Agent Ervans.” He added. “You’re the computer people?”

“Yes.” Kerry agreed. “What can I do for you?’

“Listen, we need to send a lot of  pictures over our Washington office. It’s taking too long. We need more space so it can happen faster.” The man said. “I know your guy there said you already had a lot of other things happening, but this needs to take over. It’s important.”

Kerry’s nose wrinkled. “Mr. Ervans, I can review what traffic’s on the line there, and certainly we can prioritize yours because I understand you must be working on critical items..”

“That’s right. Exactly right.” The man sounded approving. “It’s really important that we get these files to Washington.”

“But the fact is, you’re on our satellite link and the slowness there is due to the latency, the time it takes for the packets to get to the other side of the continent, rather than a lack of bandwidth.” Kerry explained. “I can see if we can find more space, but I don’t think the speed will get much better.”

“Oh.” Ervans said. “Well, what can we do about that, then? My boss said whatever it takes, just get it done.”

Kerry sighed. “My boss usually says the same thing.” She said. “In terms of the latency, there’s not much we can do, since that’s caused by the traffic having to go up to the satellite and back down. Other than shrinking the circumference of the planet we’re stuck with it.”

“So you can’t do anything?”

“Not with the satellite.” Kerry said. “But let me see what other options we might have and I’ll get back to you.”

The line abruptly cut off, and Kerry gazed at her cell phone in bemusement for moment. “You’re welcome.” She closed the phone, and looked up at her siblings.  “So.” She said. “Am I in trouble?”

Mike snorted, throwing himself down on the couch and slinging one leg over the side of it. “Bunch of jerks.”

Angie came over and sat down in the chair across the desk from her sister. “Mom’s upset.” She said. “But I think she’s upset because you’re upset more than she’s upset about the whole going to Washington thing.”  She made a face at her sister.   “Anyway, I think she’s going to go with those aides to Washington tonight so once she’s gone it should relax around here.”

“Like they’re all going to do anything there except yak.” Mike said. “What are they going to say, oh, this is terrible. We have to get the people who did this and make sure it never happens again.” He lifted his hand and let it drop. “Bunch of self important little prickheads.”

Angie looked at Kerry, and they both half turned to look at their younger brother.

“When, exactly, did you become a radical?” Kerry asked, in a quizzical tone. “We’ve lived as part of the government in this house as long as any of us has been alive.”

“Yeah, well.” Mike said. “Now I can say how I feel and not worry I’ll get thrown in the cellar.”

“Miami exec, this is Herndon.”

Kerry turned back to her computer. “Go ahead, Herndon.”  There wasn’t much she could really say to Mike anyway and not sound completely hypocritical and she suspected he knew that.  She’d kept her own silence in the house for how long?  “Miami exec here.”

Until life had handed her something more important to her than herself.  That was exactly how long.

“Miami exec, we just had a visit from some people from the government. They want access to the center, ma’am. They want to put taps in place and I don’t think they want to hear no from me.”

“Taps?” Kerry’s voice went sharp. “What kind of taps? On their own stuff?”

“Ma’am, I’m not sure.” The tech said. “They weren’t specific.”

Kerry put her fingers on the keyboard and rattled a sentence into the open messenger application.

Did you hear that?

Dar’s voice broke in . “Herndon, this is Dar Roberts.” She said. “I have just locked all our infrastructure out with my personal passcode. You tell those people from the government they need to contact Alastair McLean if they want to discuss tapping into anything.”

“Oh boy, she sounds pissed.” Angie said. “Can she do that?”

“I think she just did it.” Mike said. “Good for her! Government jerks!”

“I hear you, Ms. Roberts.” The Herndon tech sounded relieved. “I don’t know what it was they were looking for ma’am, and to be honest I don’t think they knew either, based on how they were asking.”

Kerry glanced down at a soft beep.

I don’t think they’re going to take that from the local folks. They’ll be back and that’s a major commercial link not just a government one.

“She can do it.” Kerry said, quietly. “Dar isn’t someone who does something just because someone in authority tells her too. Believe me.”

“Understood, Herndon.” Dar said.

“I back that up completely.” Alastair broke in. “I’ll call our contacts in the government, and see if I can determine what’s going on.

“Yes, sir.”

“Is that your big boss?” Angie asked. “The one who’s with Dar?”

Kerry nodded.  What do you think they’re after? Could this be related to the terrorists, Dar? We don’t want to be accused of obstructing anything.

I don’t know. Dar typed back. We could be in a bad spot here.

Kerry studied the string of text, starting with the first message. “Shit.”

“What?” Mike sat up.

Kerry exhaled, and typed.  I should go there. All we have is an infrastructure manager. Not fair to put them on the front lines.

Maybe flights will be allowed out tomorrow sometime.

Kerry had to smile, no matter how wryly.  Dar knew perfectly well what her options were, and what was best for the company but Dar also made no bones over whose priorities were more important to her. Maybe I could go apologize and suck up to my mother and go out tonight.

In no way am I asking or expecting you to do that. Let them wait. Let them call me. If they want it that bad, I’ll make em send a damn bomber to pick our asses up here.

“God, I love her.” Kerry said. This could seriously be a matter of national security, Dar. We shouldn’t screw around with this.

“What’s she saying?” Mike asked. “Did you just tell your whole company you loved Dar? That mic was on. I heard the reverb.”

Kerry blinked, and looked at the mic in her hand, and felt the blood rush to her head. “Oh, crap.”

Thanks hon. Love you too.  Dar rattled back. At least, I assume you were talking about me.

“I’m pretty sure they already know.” Angie watched her sister’s face. “Whoops.”

Of course I was talking about you.  Kerry put the mic down to be safe.  “Jesus.” She muttered. “Too much crap happening at once.”

Anyway, I know it’s serious.  Dar responded. It might be a matter of national security but you know what? Bottom line is, we’re the experts, and that’s our facility.  We handle that data. If they need something from it, we and I mean Alastair too, we have no problem doing whatever we have to in order to help but I’m not giving the people who let this happen carte blanche access into my network.

“Wow.” Kerry murmured, as she read. “I’m not sure we’re going to get away with that.”

“What?” Angie got up and went around the desk. “What’s going on?”

“Dar’s being Dar.” Kerry said, picking up the mic again. “Okay, Herndon – if you get another request, let us know as soon as it happens, and you can tell them our senior management is contacting the government to find out what their requirements are so we can do our best to fufill them.”

“That sounds cheesy.” Mike said.

“Are you really going to go suck up to mom?” Angie whispered. “Wow!”

Kerry sighed. “We learned political compromise early, didn’t we?” She tasted the smarminess on her tongue like a coating of stale fry oil.  “Oh, lord I don’t want to do that but the bottom line is someone should be there and I’m closer than Dar is. “

“Isn’t there someone else they can send? Surely you two can’t be the only responsible people in that whole ginormous company.” Angie pointed out. “For Pete’s sake, Kerry.”

“There’s lots of people. “ Kerry typed back. Can you see if Hamilton Baird can get someone over there from his department?  “The problem is, this is all operations and that’s our division. Mine and Dar’s. We don’t have anyone else in the company that does that at an executive level.”

“She and Dar are the only ones with balls, she means.” Mike said, from his perch on the couch. “Gorgeous women with bad attitudes scare the crap out of guys. Everyone knows that.”

Angie turned around and stared at him. “How in the hell would you know?” She asked. “Your girlfriends are all empty headed bimbos.”

“That’s how I know.”

Alastair’s on the line with him now.  Dar responded. This is getting crazy.

Crazier.  Kerry responded.  Okay, I’m going to bite the bullet and go find my mother. Cover for me?

You sure?

“I’m sure I’m going to be sick to my stomach.” Kerry muttered. “Where’s that bucket of Advil?”

**

Kerry decided a glass of tea was in order, to get her handful of pain killers down before she went in search of her mother.     She crossed the dining room and pushed open the door to the kitchen, surprising the woman standing just inside. “Hey Mary.”

“Ms Kerry.” The cook greeted her. “Terrible things are going on.”

“They are.” Kerry agreed, going over to the cabinet and taking down a glass. “It’s been a really tough day.”

“What can I get you?” Mary asked. “I have to say it’s going to be nice having your sister back in the house with the little ones. It’s been too quiet around here.”

“Some tea, if you don’t mind.” Kerry offered up the glass without protest.  Mary had worked for her parents since at least as long as she’d been alive, and this kitchen was her territory, no doubt about it. “How have you been, Mary?”

“Well thanks.” The cook returned with the glass full, and handed it to her.  “And yourself? How’s your sweetheart Dar?”

My sweetheart.  Kerry had to smile at that. She swallowed her pills and washed them down with a mouthful of tea.  “Dar’s fine, thanks, she’s in England right now. I think we’d both be better if we were home in Miami though.”

“Just a good thing you were out of harms way.” Mary said. “And I was thanking the Lord that your mother was here too, and not in the way of those crazy people.”

Kerry sipped her tea, leaning back against the counter. “I’m glad too.” She said. “I tried to talk her out of going to Washington tonight.”

“Crazy people.” Mary repeated. “No sense to it at all.  I wish she was staying here and not going out to be with the rest of those government people. It was fine for your papa, he was a strong man.”

“He would have been very upset.” Kerry said, quietly.  “This would have made him very angry.”

“Oh yes, ma’am. That’s very true.” Mary nodded. “Now, I know you didn’t get on with him, Ms. Kerry, but he was a good man to have around when things were terrible like this.”

And that, Kerry had to acknowledge, was true.  “As long as he was mad at something other than you, yes.” She said. “And he would have been furious at the people who did this. He’d have been trying to find out how it happened.”

Mary nodded. “Would you like more tea, Ms. Kerry? I have to say I do like that haircut you have. It looks very nice on you.”

“Sure.” Kerry handed back her glass. “And thanks. I like it too.” She ran her fingers through her hair, pausing to rub the back of her neck a little as she willed the Advil to start working. “I ddin’t think I’d like it at first, but it ended up being nicer than I thought.”

Mary poured the glass full again. “Well, don’t get upset at me for saying this , Ms. Kerry, but short like that, you do remind me a just a bit of your papa.”

Well. Kerry took the glass back. “How could I be upset at you, Mary?” She said. “He was my father. No matter how much we disagreed, that’s not going to change.”

Mary smiled at her. “Glad to hear you say that.” She said, then fell silent as the door to the hall opened.

“Mary, I will need for you to..” Cynthia Stuart entered, then stopped as she saw who was visiting with her cook. “Ah. Kerrison.”

Ah. Yikes. Kerry exhaled silently. “Mother.” She returned the greeting in a mild tone.

Her mother’s expression brightened just a trifle at that. “Mary, could you please see what we can arrange for a luncheon in perhaps an hour? I know it’s late for it, but everything’s so out of sorts today.”

“Of course, ma’am.”  Mary gave Kerry a knowingly sympathetic look. “Nice talking to you, Ms. Kerry. Let me know if you need anything else.” She ducked out the door into the pantry.

Kerry quickly considered her options. “Want some tea?” She finally asked. “I just had to take a handful of aspirin.”  She eased over a few feet and sat down at one of the chairs at the worktable.

Her mother relaxed a trifle. “Yes. It’s been that kind of day, hasn’t it?”   She went to the refrigerator and opened the door,  removing a small bottle and taking it over to the table in the corner along with a glass. “I’ve had to take some myself.”  She took a seat.  “This was the kind of thing your father would say was a full bottle of whiskey day I believe.”

“Yes.” Kerry agreed. “I could use a beer.”

Cynthia glanced furtively at her. “That does sound so odd.” She said. “I don’t think either of us was ever partial to beer.”

“Probably why I am.” Her daughter admitted. “All part of that complete rebellion thing.” She looked up and found her mother looking back at her in wary surprise. “I was rude before. I’m sorry.”  She said.

Cynthia looked momentarily overwhelmed, as though Kerry had gone in a direction she hadn’t anticipated.

Which she had, Kerry realized.  Straightforward apology was something she’d learned from Dar, not something she’d picked up growing up where admitting fault was never easy.  “I’ve got a lot on my shoulders. I wasn’t expecting complications from the government.”

Her mother nodded at once. “It is I who should have apologized, Kerr..y.”  She bit off the last part of her daughter’s name with visible difficulty.  “It completely did not occur to me that I was speaking so far out of turn.”  She went gamely on. “I didn’t meant to  cause you difficulty. I just saw an opportunity to help and thought your involvement would be a good thing. I should, in fact, have asked you before proceeding.”

Kerry pondered her glass. “I probably would have reacted the same way, if you had asked.” She replied honestly. “Being here is very uncomfortable for me. I don’t trust you.” She looked up again, to see her mother’s eyes wide as saucers. “And given what happened, you probably shouldn’t trust me either.”

Way too much truth in one sentence, she realized. Her mother had no idea how to react, and merely sat there blinking at her.  It was hard, and it was making her headache worse.  “I’m not trying to be a jerk.” Kerry said. “I just can’t help how I feel.”

“Well.” Cynthia finally said. “I have no idea what to say to that.”

“I know.” Her daughter said. “It’s probably going to be easier for both of us if you try not to think of me as the little kid who used to run through this kitchen, and more like an adult you don’t know that well.”

Her mother set her glass down. “Do you have any idea whatsoever how impossible that is? I am your mother.”

“I know.” Kerry said, again. “And no, I have no idea at all how impossible that is. I just don’t want to make this so hard on both of us.”

Cynthia sat back and regarded her. “How can you still be so angry?” She asked, in a quiet voice.  “I don’t understand it.”

Reasonable question, Kerry felt. From her mother’s point of view at any rate.  “I don’t know.” She said. “I guess maybe along with the eyes and the high blood pressure, I inherited father’s long grudges.” Her eyes lifted again and met Cynthias, watching several emotions cross her mother’s face; first shock, then a touch of anger, and what might have been a flicker of grudging understanding.

Might have been.

“Well.” Her mother said. “Perhaps in time we can adjust.” She concluded. “But at this time, I fear we cannot, since I do have an eight PM flight and I am sure you will be on your way home before I get back.” She poured the rest of her bottle of juice into her glass and placed the bottle down with a slightly more than necessary force.

Kerry felt her headache start to ebb a little.  “Actually.” She said. “I do have to go to Washington tonight.” She watched her mother’s eyes  start to blink again, this time in confusion. 

“You… changed your mind?” Cynthia said, doubtfully.  “I’m not sure…”

“No.” Kerry decided honesty was the best route. “The government wants to take over some of our facilities in the area. I have to find out why, and give them a face to yell at with some authority.” She said. “If you don’t want me to ride with you, I understand. I’ll drive.”

Her mothers lips started twitching. “Well.” She spluttered. “K.. surely you aren’t.. you can’t drive by yourself there. It’s dangerous!”

Kerry propped her head up on one hand, a faint smile appearing on her face. “Wasn’t I saying that to you earlier?”

Cynthia’s mouth opened, then closed. Then opened again, then closed.  Then she sat back and took a sip of her juice. “This is all very confusing.” She said.  “You said the government was trying to take over your things? Why would they do that?”

“I don’t know, mother. Why would they?” Kerry asked. “You are the government, remember? So maybe if you’re going to talk to your committee… if you still want me to talk to them, we can ask them that first?”

Her mother frowned. “Are you going to be rude to them, and embarrass me?” She asked, directly.

“Possibly.” Her daughter answered just as honestly. “But that could have happened anyway.” She sat back and regarded her mother. “Didn’t you realize that when you told them about me in the first place?”

Cynthia met her eyes, a thoughtful expression on her face. “I should have.” She conceded. “I think you’re right, you know. I don’t think you’re the child I raised at all.”

It was almost a relief. Kerry merely nodded.

“In fact, I’m not really sure who you are at all.” Her mother said. “I don’t know that I want to find out.”

“Fair enough.’ Kerry said. “We all make choices we have to live with. I know. I’ve had to make a few.”  She said. “Losing my family was one of the consequences of that.”

Cynthia eyed her in somber silence for a minute. “Well.” She got up and put her glass in the sink. “We do all have to make choices.” She went to the door. “I will see about adding you to the flight.”

She left, and Kerry tipped her head back and regarded the ceiling, unsure if the situation had just gotten marginally better or a lot worse.

Time would have to tell.

**

 

 

Dar curled her arm around her bundled sweater, putting her head down and allowing her body to relax in the semi darkened room

Storm Surge

Part 7

Dar curled her arm around her bundled sweater, putting her head down and allowing her body to relax in the semi darkened room.   The rest of their team and most of the clients were in the media room next door, watching three or four different television screens and talking.

Dar had no desire to either join them or talk. She closed her eyes, just letting the chatter in the background of the computer go past her, trying to tune out enough to get a few minutes of rest before it was time for Kerry to go to the airport with her mother.

Kerry’s only comment to Dar’s question about how that worked out was ‘Ugh.’.  It made her unhappy because she sensed her partner was unhappy and there wasn’t a lot she could do about it.  What was that Alastair had said earlier? She’d turned in a good family person?

Ugh.

Alastair had gone to the rooms Sir Melthon had prepared for them.  He was waiting for a call back from one of their contract administrators from the government, but Dar frankly didn’t hold out much hope in that regard because she figured everyone was either glued to CNN or in the middle of the confusion and didn’t have much time to call back some CEO of some company.

Kerry’s voice filtered softly into her awareness, and Dar opened her eyes to peer at the nearby screen. Then, after a moment’s consideration she opened a browser and clicked over to their corporate travel website.

Kerry hadn’t said if she was staying at the family townhouse she knew they had in Washington. She might, Dar reasoned,  but she also might rather escape to one of the high end business hotels they used when they traveled. 

She reached over and typed in the location, then reviewed the results as the website searched and disgorged it’s results. “Hm.”  Dar grunted.  Hotels were packed, not unreasonable considering air travel was at a standstill. Everyone stuck at the airport had to stay somewhere.

There was, however, an obscenely expensive suite available and Dar clicked on it without hesitation. She pulled down the available profiles on the website and selected Kerry’s, and watched as it filled in her information and obediently reserved the space.

Dar selected and copied the details, then she pasted them into the open instant message box where Kerry’s last “Ugh” was still blinking mournfully.   She clicked send, then settled her head back down on her sweater.

Kerry’s voice, in the middle of acknowledging Mark’s status update, stopped in mid word.

Dar smiled, watching as the message came back with a tiny graphic, a small beating red heart that was a complete, if charming, waste of bandwidth.

“As I was saying.” Kerry’s voice now had an audible grin in it. “I will be out of contact for a few hours in transit to Herndon this evening. Dar will be covering for me.”

“Miami exec, this is Herndon. We’re looking forward to seeing you.” A voice answered. “Do you need a pickup?”

One blue eye opened and it’s dark brow lifted as Dar listened for her partner’s answer.

“Ah.” Kerry was muffling a laugh, she could tell. “I’m going to rent a car at the airport, thanks. I’ll let you know if that doesn’t work out. I’m sure it’s crazy around there.”

Dar reached over, and one handed, typed out a series of instructions into a console session, reviewing them before she compiled the results and sent the new little routine to run.  A moment later, she heard a soft chuckle come through the mic.

 “Hey Miami exec – this is Miami ops.” Mark broke in. “Wouldn’t that be god of the clock in England?”

“Yes.” Kerry responded. “Dar’s supposed to be getting some rest now so she can take over but I just found out she’s actually dealing with some petty details behind the scenes.”

“Petty?” Dar murmured. “Wench.”

“How about I burn minutes and watch stuff from the van?” Mark suggested. “It’s not like we’ve got a lot else to do, you know?”

Dar frowned, considering the question.  She trusted Mark implicitly. He’d been working for the company nearly as long as she had, and his knowledge and loyalty were unquestioned.

Trust? Not trust? Dar reached over and picked up her mic, bringing it over to her head.

“I think that’s a great idea, Mark.” Kerry answered before she could click in. “Thanks. I appreciate it, and I know Dar will appreciate it since there’s a lot going on over there too.”

Touche. Dar knew rejecting the offer now would seriously embarrass her partner and make her look like a cad since it was made in her best interest.  Kerry’s little payback for her hotel reservations.   She clicked the mic on. “I do appreciate it, Mark.” She said. “Especially since now I can send Kerry offshift to get ready to leave and relax before she has to fly.”

Kerry forgot to turn her mic off, and her laughter echoed through the speaker, a strangely light sound after so much tension.   “Right Kerry?” Dar inquired.

“Right boss.” Kerry surrendered. “You win this round.”

Dar glanced down expectantly at the message box.

Hoisted, wasn’t I? Kerry’s typing popped up.

Figured you could use some time to decompress.  Dar typed back. You don’t know what you’re going to get into when you get to Herndon.

True.  Her partner responded. I’m going to go grab a shower and crash for a few hours.  Thanks for the hotel reservations – I hadn’t even started to look into that and I sure don’t want to spend the night in DC.

I figured. Dar said. Sure you’re okay with going?

There was a moment’s pause in the response. Yeah.  Kerry finally answered. I don’t know. Maybe I’ll get a chance to get this family thing worked out.  I think you were right about the whole thing with my mother. I think she just wanted to have something to show her committee.

Dar smiled. Hell must be freezing over if I’m telling you not to think the worst of someone.

Ah heh.  Kerry responded.  Yeah. I know. Part of me wants to just move past it all and just drop the whole thing, and the other part of me just thinks about stuff they did and gets pissed off all over again.  I just really wish I were home.

Right there with you.  Dar sighed, glancing around the room, pausing when the door opened fully and Alastair entered. Hang on, Alastair just came back.

“Well, we’ve got good news and bad news.” Alastair came over and sat down. He looked tired. “Which do you want first?”

“I can’t believe there’s any good news. So bad first.” Dar said.

“Okay.” Her boss responded. “Bad news is, there’s not one person in the government that can tell me why someone from some agency is knocking on our doors in Virginia. This group says they think that group may be doing it and when you ask that group, they don’t know anything about it.”

“Ugh.” Dar wasn’t surprised.

“Hamilton’s working on trying to track the request down, but he’s coming up against a lot of people who are in high gear with no brakes, if you catch my drift.” Alastair said. “But on the bright side, we’ve got flights to Mexico City tomorrow morning.”

Dar blinked in surprise. “They found seats?”

“The board instructed me to charter an airplane.” Alastiar looked a touch bemused. “Apparently you and I are considered a little important.  We’ve got a transfer in Mexico City to an executive jet service out to Nuevo Laredo and we’re being picked up there for the ride across the border.”

“Wow.” Dar said.

“Lucky for us, there’s quite a number of airplanes that are hanging around here unable to fly to the US. Finding one to charter was easy, or so Bea tells me.” Alastair said. “At any rate, sorry we’ll have to end up in Houston, but at least we won’t be on the other side fo the world.”

“I’ll take it.” Dar said. “Maybe by then domestic flights’ll be going again.”  She felt a sense of profound relief, regardless of the destination.  “That is good news, Alastair. Thanks.”

Her boss smiled. “I know you want to get back home. Me too.” He slapped Dar on the shoulder and stood up. “You going to get some rest?”

Dar nodded. “Mark’s covering for us.” She said. “He’s heading up in the equipment van and has a lot of time on his hands. I sent Kerry off to get some downtime before she goes to Herndon tonight.”

Alastair nodded. “All right. I’m going to go get some rest myself.” He said. “The devil only knows what we’ll have to deal with tomorrow, if today was any indication.”

“Night.” Dar waited for him to leave. Then she turned back to the screen. Ker?

There was no response. Dar frowned, then she picked up her cell phone and dialed, getting a fast busy.  She sighed, and sat back, then rocked forward again when her message was answered.

Hey. What’s up?  Kerry typed. Sorry, Brian just showed up here, same time as Richard dropping off Sally.

Dar winced. Nice.  She typed.  Like it needed to be crazier.

Uh huh.  Kerry agreed. Did Alastair find anything out?

No, Hamilton’s still trying.  Dar rattled her keys. But they chartered a plane for us to fly to Mexico tomorrow morning.  She hit enter, and waited.  

Yahhooooo!!!!!!!!!! 

Dar smiled.  Yeah, well, then we fly local to the border and someones picking us up to make the run into Houston. At least it’s halfway home.  She said. And maybe by then I can just fly up to DC and meet you.

There was a long silence.  Dar almost  decided to send a followup, when a response came back.

Sorry. Yelling match outside the study here. For once, not involving me. 

“Oops.” Dar sighed. 

Fly fast.